Welcome to my blog! Since I'm writing multi-chapter fics, I'm making this masterlist to make it easier for folks to keep track.
I'm writing primarily for Cortis right now but I might be interested in writing for other groups later. Stay tuned!
When Left Meets Right | Complete | Longfic | James x Reader
Synopsis: You and James were two teenagers left stranded in the same small town in the Taiwanese countryside. Virtually exiled by your families for things you'd rather not show anyone else, you discover that the place you were sent to disappear might be the place where you finally learn to be seen.
Genre: angst, fluff, slice of life, slowburn
Chapters: 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8
Margin of Error | Complete | SMAU | James x Reader (but the whole gang is there for the ride too lol)
Synopsis: as soon as you get assigned to the same lab group as athletes, you figure you'd be pulling most of the weight. It doesn't help that one of them seems wholly uninterested in even reading the syllabus...
Genre: crack humor, social media, college shennanigans, fluff
Chapters: 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8
Dawnheart | Ongoing | Long Fic | James x Reader x Martin
Synopsis: After a failed heist beneath the Temple of the Sun God ends in catastrophe, six strangers find themselves bound to fragments of an ancient divine relic—and hunted by both the holy order sworn to protect it and the cult determined to destroy it.
As strange dreams, shared memories, and dangerous feelings begin binding the group together, the line between salvation and ruin grows thinner with every passing night.
Pairings: James x Reader (You) x Martin
Genre: slow burn • found family • enemies to lovers • shared dreams • divine horror • action/adventure fantasy
Synopsis: After a failed heist beneath the Temple of the Sun God ends in catastrophe, six strangers find themselves bound to fragments of an ancient divine relic—and hunted by both the holy order sworn to protect it and the cult determined to destroy it.
As strange dreams, shared memories, and dangerous feelings begin binding the group together, the line between salvation and ruin grows thinner with every passing night.
Pairings: James x Reader (You) x Martin
Word count: 11,000 (Super long, because it's the finale!!)
Genre: slow burn • found family • enemies to lovers • shared dreams • divine horror • action/adventure fantasy
A/N: This is it! Only thing left after this is an epilogue, if y'all are interested - let me know!
Prev | Masterlist | Character Sheet
The Harpers arrived without warning, but their presence was a relief. From your vantage at the tavern window, you watched Seonghyeon greet them on the canal bridge, his silhouette stark against the pale, uncertain dawn. He clasped forearms with a tall woman whose silver harp pin flashed like a promise in the gloom. Eight Harpers moved with the same quiet efficiency as Seonghyeon—eyes already sweeping the rooftops, steps measured and sure.
Inside, Seonghyeon introduced the woman simply: “Head Harper Yuna.” He offered no title for himself, no explanation for how he’d found her. Yuna’s gaze swept the room, sharp and assessing, before she nodded at Ormund and claimed a seat at the bar.
“We tracked the eclipse to Duskmere three days ago,” she announced. “Seonghyeon’s message confirmed it. The faithful of Selûne will not abide a blinded sky.” Her attention settled on Martin. “They say a paladin of Lathander has a plan to save the sky. I hope for all our sakes you are that man.”
“Juhoon has the plan,” Martin replied. “I’m here to hold the line.”
Juhoon, eyes never leaving his maps, slid a parchment across the table to her.
Twenty minutes later, the second group arrived. James stiffened beside you a heartbeat before the door swung open. Five figures entered—young, none older than twenty-five, clad in mismatched leathers and gripping whatever weapons they could afford. They paused just inside, the tavern’s low hum dying to the hiss of candle wicks and the sound of your own pulse.
You recognized their posture instantly: that coiled vigilance James wore in his quietest moments. Maren’s mark. Seeing it on strangers felt like a contagion, dread crawling up your spine. These were the ones Maren had broken.
At their head, a young woman—dark-skinned, hair cropped close, a scar splitting her left eyebrow—looked past the crowd and found Ryul at the bar.
“You look terrible,” she said.
“Hana.” Ryul’s voice cracked. He cleared his throat. “You got my message.”
Her expression unchanged but for a shift in her eyes, she turned to him. “James.”
A wiry man behind her—Keeho, narrow-faced and restless—leaned forward. “We’re five inside. Seven total. Hana left two outside to watch for… what was it?”
“Contingencies,” Hana supplied.
“Right. In case Maren sent his own.” Keeho scratched his jaw. “He did not. The first and last kindness he’ll offer, I wager.”
A third figure, hooded and silent, lingered by the door, offering no name. Maren’s strays never gave them easily.
“Why?” James asked.
Hana tilted her head, as if the question barely mattered. “Ryul asked.”
“Ryul doesn’t ask.”
“No. He doesn’t.” She held his gaze until the silence itself became an answer. “So here we are.”
“Besides,” Keeho added, “the work is elsewhere dry and the coin is elsewhere thin. This is the only purse in the city that doesn’t come with a knife attached.”
“A generous offer, then.”
“Or a desperate one.”
James said nothing. He set his glass down and slid his hand along the bar until his fingers brushed yours—just the tips, a grounding touch. You didn’t pull away.
Ryul crossed the room and pulled Hana into a brief, awkward hug. She stayed rigid for two heartbeats, then set a hand on his chest and pushed him back. “Your nose is crooked,” she said.
“I know.”
“Good.” She let go. That was all.
The tavern filled fast. Ormund’s twelve paladins, Yuna’s eight Harpers, five hard-eyed strays, your own six. The bartender muttered about fire codes and started slicing bread.
Thirty-three people in a room meant for twenty. The air grew heavy, tasting of sweat and steel, the press of so many bodies shrinking the space until the very walls seemed to close in. Your elbow bumped a paladin’s gauntlet. Charts were pinned to beams. Candles guttered with every sudden movement. James’s thumb traced circles on the back of your hand. When you looked at him, he was watching Hana and Keeho—checking corners, testing exits, mapping escape routes. He wasn’t at ease, but there was no fear in his eyes, only that sharp, dangerous focus. When his eyes met yours, he didn’t look away. His gaze held yours, thumb still moving, and in it you saw the same grim calculus you’d been running all night.
A paladin explained the stairwell layout to Daeho, who nodded with vacant intensity. Martin hesitated, and Keonho cut through the noise with a sharp whistle. The room fell silent.
“I see banners in this room that have never flown together,” Martin said, his voice low but clear. He met Yuna’s gaze, then Hana’s, then Ormund’s. “And faces I do not know. But the sky above makes no such distinctions. I offer no promises, save one: we will meet this darkness as a single shield, not a hundred broken swords.” He took a breath. “Now, to the plan.”
He turned to the charts, hand steady on his halberd. The awkwardness burned away, replaced by the clear, commanding tone you’d heard in the tunnels.
“The Threshold is beneath the House of Reprieve. The alignment is tonight. If the ritual completes, the eclipse locks in—Duskmere first, then the coast, then everything east of the Spine.” He traced the route. “Our main force will enter through the nave and secure the upper corridors. My company will press on to the chamber below. The plan is simple because it must be. The first blow will decide the battle, so we must strike it.”
He paused. Candle wax dripped onto the table. Outside, the eclipse-shadow pressed against the shutters.
Ormund broke the silence. “Fourteen wars, and I’ve never seen the lords get it right before the men in the mud did.” He looked at his paladins, lines deepening on his face. “We’ve knelt long enough to banners that didn’t deserve it. Tonight we stand for the Morninglord as we should—for the people who’ll see his dawn tomorrow because of what we do here today. My company’s in. Every sword, every soul.” He leaned back. “Anyone at headquarters wants to object, they can find me after.”
Dara banged her cup on the bar; two more paladins followed.
Yuna glanced at Seonghyeon. Something silent passed between them. She turned to the room. “I have buried friends for lesser causes. Point us at the enemy.”
A pause. Chairs scraped, hands dropped from faces.
Ryul turned his cup. “A question, if I may. Am I the only one whose hands are shaking?” He looked around. “No? Then I’m in good company. Or we’re all just fools. The difference escapes me.” He drank. “I’ll hold whatever needs holding. Just tell me where.”
Hana hadn’t moved from the doorframe. “Maren used to say loyalty’s for fools and a soft heart gets you a sharp knife.” She paused. “He wasn’t wrong. But he also taught us debts are paid. Two of ours called one in.” She flicked something from her sleeve. “Let’s be done with speeches.”
Keeho raised a hand. “I have a speech.”
“No.”
“It’s short.”
“No.”
“One sentence.”
Hana stared at him. Keeho cleared his throat. “I’ve been paid to do worse for less. It would be a novel thing to wake up on the winning side for once.” He hesitated. “That’s it.”
Keonho, perched on a table with his longsword across his knees, clapped once. “Best one yet.”
“I’ve been working on that for days.”
Hana snorted. “You’ve never honed a thing in your life, Keeho.”
Laughter cracked the tension. Your shoulders loosened. Someone poured more beer. Martin laughed—a real, startled sound—and scrubbed a hand over his face. Ormund caught it and nodded.
Keonho shifted his sword, gaze moving from you to James, then Martin, Juhoon, and finally Seonghyeon. “These idiots are my trouble to look after. And that makes it my fight.” He looked around the room. “Thirty is better than six. Let’s go.”
A cup slammed onto the table, sharp and sudden. Another followed, then Dara’s boot hit the floor in a heavy stomp. Keeho let out a whoop—too wild, too raw, still learning what it meant to cheer for something that wasn’t just survival. The noise caught like wildfire: fists drumming wood, palms clattering against armor, a rough, rolling thunder that shook the bottles on the shelves.
Juhoon’s voice sliced through the uproar, steady and commanding as he dealt out assignments. Yuna’s Harpers would sweep the perimeter and upper floors. Hana’s crew would lock down the stairwell with Ormund’s paladins. The six of you would take the chamber below.
James stood, your hands slipping apart, and crossed to Hana. You couldn’t catch his words, but you saw her face shift—the mask thinning, not quite falling. She punched his shoulder, hard, the kind of hit that meant something different to people who’d learned early that touch could be dangerous. He ducked, then returned to you, eyes bright and restless.
“Everything alright?” you asked.
He nodded, once, and reached for his wraps on the bar, binding his hands with halting, uneven turns.
“Come here a second.”
He took your elbow and guided you to the window, away from the chaos—Juhoon still barking orders, Keeho loudly debating his place in the paladin line, Ormund’s gravelly voice rumbling beneath it all. The eclipse-shadow pressed against the glass. James placed himself between you and the room, his back to the crowd, both hands settling on your shoulders.
“Look at me.”
His face was close, lamplight catching the hollows under his eyes and the hard set of his jaw. His thumbs pressed into your collarbones, grounding himself as much as you.
“I almost lost you down there,” he said. “In those tunnels. I felt you go silent in the bond and I thought—” He broke off, his throat working. “I can’t do that again.”
“James—”
“If we lose tonight, we lose. If the world goes dark, we’ll find another way. But not you. Don’t trade yourself for the rest of us. Nothing else matters if you’re the cost.”
His eyes searched yours, fear raw and unguarded. You lifted your hands, cupping his jaw. It tightened beneath your palms. You traced your thumbs along his cheekbones, the warmth of his skin, the faint roughness of stubble, the catch of his breath.
“I’m not so easily lost,” you said. “I’m not going anywhere.”
“You can’t promise that.”
“No. But I am saying it all the same. I will find my way back to you.” You held his gaze, steady.
He studied you a moment longer, then his hands eased, sliding down your arms as he pulled you close. His lips pressed to your forehead, breath warm against your skin. You closed your eyes, letting the room dissolve until there was only his heartbeat against your temple and his hands holding you like something precious he’d just realized he could keep.
He drew back. “Then see that you do.”
“Okay.”
“If you break that promise, I’ll find you, and we’ll have words.”
“I know you will.”
Behind you, Keonho’s voice cut through the hush. “Seven hells, spare us the tender farewells.”
Martin groaned. “Have you no sense of occasion, Keonho?”
“They’re the ones making a scene.”
“They’ve earned a moment’s peace. Let them have it.”
Keonho rolled his eyes, glancing at the ceiling. “Name me one great love from the songs that didn’t end in blood.”
“That’s a grim thought, Keonho,” Martin muttered, pinching the bridge of his nose.
James’s mouth twitched. He unwound the wrap from his left hand and started over, the tremor gone, his movements precise again.
The House of Reprieve had been a temple once. The evidence was still there if you looked—vaulted ceilings, pillar stumps worn smooth, the ghost of an apse. The Sharrans had gutted it to the walls and filled the nave with darkness so dense it had weight. You breathed it in and tasted ash and old incense and something beneath both, sweet and wrong.
Ormund's paladins went first. Their light tore through the gloom, a raw, golden wound in the dark. It felt warm on your skin, but it was an alien heat—a promise and an accusation all at once. Sweat gleamed on their temples, and the youngest paladin's hands trembled before she steadied them against her breastplate. Ormund walked at the center, warhammer drawn, and the warmth rolling off him pushed the shadows back in slow, grudging inches.
Your group followed. Martin at Ormund's right shoulder, halberd across his back, shard burning gold and steady—steadier than it had been in weeks, the paladins' healing still humming through him. James beside you, hands loose at his sides, close enough that his shoulder brushed yours when the passage narrowed. Seonghyeon had vanished somewhere in the first ten seconds. You felt him high and to the left, moving along a gallery you couldn't see. Juhoon walked with his hands shoved deep in his pockets, his shoulders hunched slightly forward in a way that looked less casual than contained. Keonho brought up the rear, longsword drawn, testing the healed leg with every other step. Trusting it a little more each time.
The stairs down were cut into raw stone. Narrow, steep, slick with condensation that smelled of iron. Single file. James was two steps ahead. His hand drifted back and found yours, and he held it for the next ten steps, thumb running once across your knuckles before the passage widened and he let go. His pulse was steady against your palm. Yours was not.
The paladin light dimmed as you descended. The eclipse-shadow leaned in from the walls, thickening, and the temperature dropped until your breath came in thin white threads. After forty steps, the scar began to pull. By sixty, it ached. At eighty, the stairwell opened into a corridor lined with cells, iron doors hanging open, and the air smelled of old blood and damp wool. You had to stop, hand pressed to your sternum as if to physically hold the shard in place. It felt like a hook had been set in your soul, and something ancient below was drawing the line taut.
James turned. "What is it?"
“It’s pulling.” You braced a hand against the wall, knuckles white. “I can keep going.”
He met your eyes a beat longer, then nodded. His hand found the nape of your neck—brief, warm—before he turned back. The tightness in his shoulders didn't ease.
The corridor stretched ahead, low-ceilinged, lit by nothing. Somewhere in the dark, metal shifted against metal.
"Twelve," James said. "Maybe fifteen. Three rooms, both sides. Armored—mercenaries, not cultists." His head angled slightly. "And a caster at the far end.”
"Left corridor branches in forty feet," Juhoon said from somewhere behind you. "If I were setting an ambush, I'd put four at the junction and close behind us once we passed."
Ormund's warhammer tapped the stone twice. "Aye, Dara—take four and hold that junction. Anyone comes through who isn't one of ours, make them regret it."
Dara peeled off without a word.
"Eight, then," Ormund said, and a broad grin split his grey beard. "Plus whatever your six have planned. Aye, the odds are poor enough to be interesting."
"Ours is enough," Martin said. He glanced at James, a question in his eyes that needed no words. James gave a single, sharp nod.
Martin went through the first door shoulder-first, and the world erupted in a blinding flash of gold and the splintering crash of wood.
A divine radiance spread along the halberd, lighting the room in a flash of gold—eight mercenaries, shields locked behind a screen of overturned tables, a Sharran acolyte already pulling shadow into a barrier in the back corner. Twice the number they'd planned for. Martin's swing threw the nearest one into the barricade hard enough to crack wood, but two more were moving to surround him before the light faded.
“Barricade!” Martin roared, shoving a mercenary back with the haft of his halberd. “They have the numbers—”
"I can count!" Keonho was already through the gap, longsword catching the spear that was driving toward Martin's exposed side. He turned the blade, disarming the spearman and dropping him with two strikes. A shield bash to the shoulder sent him sideways into the wall. He grunted, pushed off, reset. "Right. He'll be coming for me now."
James came from somewhere else—you felt a lock give, a side passage nobody had mapped—and materialized behind the line. A mercenary wheeled on him, sword high. James stepped inside the arc before it came down, caught the wrist, and hit him three times with his open hand. Sternum. Throat. Temple. The man folded. A second one lunged from the right. James dropped under it, swept the legs, drove an elbow into the jaw on the way down.
"Door on the left!" Juhoon's voice, sharp, from the corridor. "Four more coming through—"
"Seal it!" Martin called back.
You heard Juhoon speak a single word—precise, years of practice compressed into one syllable—and something heavy and invisible slammed into place across the doorframe. Two mercenaries hit it at full sprint and bounced off air, crumpling. Juhoon stepped over them.
Seonghyeon's arrow came through a ceiling grate and pinned the acolyte's sleeve to the wall before she could finish her barrier. A second shot followed, a hunter's sigil shimmering to life on the target's chest. She screamed. The barrier dissolved.
"Clear!" Keonho called, breathing hard, rolling his bruised shoulder. He looked at Martin. "You said eight."
"James said twelve to fifteen. I was being optimistic."
"Stop being optimistic. It will get me killed."
You pressed your palm to Martin's side where the spear had grazed him—shallow, but seeping through his shirt. Your shard answered, its warmth steadying the pain. He flinched, then exhaled. "Thanks."
"You're bleeding through your shirt."
“It will mend. Lathander has seen fit to grant me thicker skin than cloth.”
“A comfort to your tailor, perhaps.”
The second room was worse. You felt it through the door—a pressure in the air, a cold that had nothing to do with the stone. From behind the wall, you could feel the casting—a Sharran priestess pulling from the eclipse itself, the darkness thickening until the paladin light sputtered and James's shard dimmed to a sullen ember.
Martin looked at Juhoon. "Can you silence her?"
"Once. Maybe twice." Juhoon's face was drawn. "She's pulling from the eclipse, not her own reserves. A counter-spell will interrupt her, but she'll start again."
"So we need to get to her."
"You need to get to her fast."
Martin hit the door. Ormund hit it with him—warhammer blazing, the Morninglord's light a battering ram that cracked the shadow-wall the priestess had built across the room. Gold fractured through the black. It sealed behind the blow, knitting shut.
Juhoon's ward caught the priestess mid-chant and snuffed it. The wall wavered, thinned. She started again immediately, pulling deeper, and the shadow thickened until the room's other side vanished.
"I need a path," Keonho said. He had his longsword up, weight forward, ready to move the second someone gave him somewhere to go.
You reached into the eclipse-shadow along the floor. Your magic lived in the same dark the priestess was pulling from—the difference was that yours answered to you. You twisted your will, and the darkness obeyed with a vicious thrill. A hound of pure shadow bled from the floor at her back—your own hunger given form, its presence a cold weight on her concentration. She flinched. The wall rippled.
Martin drove the halberd into the stone and channeled—the paladins' warmth, borrowed and returned, a pulse of radiant energy through the flagstones. The floor cracked in a line from his feet to the shadow-wall's base. The wall thinned from below.
Ormund swung. The crack held this time—a jagged gap, narrow, burning at the edges.
“Go!" Martin shouted.
Keonho tucked his shoulders and slid through on his knees, longsword scraping stone, the burning darkness close enough to singe the hair on his arms. He came up on the other side and the priestess had to choose—the Hound at her back or the fighter in front of her.
She chose the fighter.
She chose wrong. James was already behind her. You hadn't felt the lock this time—he'd come through a vent shaft, a crawlspace, something too small for anyone wearing armor. He caught her wrists, locked them, and a sharp strike to her shoulder froze her body mid-cast. Her eyes went wide. Her mouth opened on a word that never came. Keonho's longsword found her throat and held. She couldn't answer. Her body was still frozen.
"Give it a second," James said.
"Why won't she go down?"
The stun released. She sagged. "Mistress, forgive me…" the words escaped her on a ragged breath as her limbs went slack.
Juhoon sealed the corridor behind them with another invisible barrier, then leaned against the doorframe, face grey, one hand braced on his knee. The effort of the silencing ward and two summoned walls was showing. He looked up.
"You look drained," you said. "How much more can you cast?"
He held up two fingers.
“Two coins left in the purse, then.”
"Yes," he said. "If that."
The third room was empty. Seonghyeon was already there, crouched by the far wall, three mercenaries bound with their own bowstrings, a fourth propped unconscious against a pillar. He looked up when you entered and raised one finger to his lips.
"You're low on arrows," James observed.
"I have seven," Seonghyeon said flatly.
James opened his mouth to argue, then shut it. Seonghyeon's tone made it clear the conversation was over.
Beyond the third room, the corridor narrowed to a single passage, and the eclipse-shadow changed. It stopped being something you moved through and became something that moved through you—a current, pulling downward, drawn toward something below, and you felt it in your chest, in the shard, in the shadow that lived under your skin. Your magic stirred. It strained toward the call from below, a predator hearing its master's whistle, and for a terrifying second, you weren't sure you were the one in control. You clenched a fist, wrestling it back, and the effort made your whole arm tremble.
James saw. His hand went to the small of your back and stayed there, palm flat, steady; you leaned into the pressure and breathed.
Ormund stopped at the passage mouth. His light pressed against the dark, and the dark pressed back. A muscle jumped in his jaw, and the warmth rolling from him seemed to thin, meeting something it couldn't burn through.
"Aye, this is where my company leaves ye," he said. The warmth in his voice warred with the dark pressing at his back. He looked at Martin, and something fond moved across his weathered face. "We will form our line here, guarantee no sell-swords blockade your way back. Whatever comes next, you have the heart for it. I made sure of that."
Martin clutched the halberd's grip. "Ser—"
"The Dawnheart chose you," Ormund's hand landed on his shoulder. Heavy. Grounding. "It saw the light in you. Now let them see it, too."
He looked past Martin. James, knuckles split, palm pressed to your back. Keonho, testing his bruised shoulder, longsword still drawn. Juhoon, swaying slightly on his feet with one shoulder braced against the stone wall, power for only two major spells left. Seonghyeon, seven arrows, face unreadable. And you, hand on your scar, the shadow in your chest straining toward the dark below.
"See ye do it with some noise," Ormund said, the lines around his eyes deepening. "The Morninglord loves the sound of righteous battle."
Martin nodded. His eyes had gone glassy, but he kept his jaw set and got the words out.
Ormund pulled back. His paladins formed a line across the passage mouth, light blazing. Ryul caught James's eye. A nod. Nothing more.
The six of you walked into the dark.
Nobody spoke. You counted your breathing—in, out, in, out—and pressed your palm to the scar when it pulled. James walked beside you, close, his knuckles brushing yours.
The passage opened.
The Threshold chamber was vast—a natural cavern expanded by hands long dead, the ceiling lost in shadow, the floor carved with channels that ran with liquid darkness. At the center, a stone platform rose from the channels, and on it, a circle of runes pulsed with alternating light and shadow, gold and black, the two powers wrestling in the stone.
Seraphine stood at the circle's edge. She looked the same. That was the worst part. The same calm face, the same measured posture, the same hands clasped at her waist. The eclipse-shadow pooled at her feet, lapping at the hem of her robes, and the runes beneath her flickered between Lathander's gold and Shar's black in a rhythm that matched her breathing.
She looked at you. All of you. Her gaze moved from face to face and settled on you. Her head tilted, just a fraction, a flicker in her eyes—recognition, maybe, or something colder.
James shifted, a half-step that put him squarely between you and the circle. You put a hand on his arm. He stilled at your touch but didn't move back.
"You came," she said. "Still trying to mend the world with a faith that's already failed you."
Martin stepped forward. “The light you once served still watches, Seraphine. Does it not burn you to stand in this shadow?”
"Martin, is it?" Patient. Faintly tired. "You’re the one who believes. I can appreciate that. It's a beautiful faith. It will be a beautiful ruin." She turned back to the runes. “That relic is the only lock on my Mistress’s door. A pity it chose such fragile vessels. Your light will be a pleasing first offering before it is snuffed out.”
The shadow at Seraphine's feet surged, and the chamber answered.
They emerged from the gloom in pairs—armored figures in chainmail that drank the light, helms shrouded in shadow, faces hidden behind masks that looked like ink poured into the shape of a skull. They'd been there the whole time. You hadn't seen them. Even now, your eyes slid off them when you tried to count, the darkness closing over them again like water.
"Gods, how many?" Martin breathed.
"Too many," you said. "A score, at least. The shadows hide them. I cannot get a true count."
"Dark Justiciars," Juhoon pointed out, his voice flat with grim certainty. "Sharran elite. Those masks... they're not just metal. They're drenched in sacrilege."
"Inspiring," Keonho muttered. "A fine thing to hear before we die, seer."
The nearest one stepped forward. The eclipse-shadow flowed around her boots and never quite let go.
"Heretics," her voice came out of the mask like it had been filtered through stone. "The Mother of Night has already claimed your souls. Your bodies are merely late for the offering."
Martin moved first, because Martin always moved first. The halberd swung gold. The strike landed true, but the radiance didn't shatter—it smothered. The light curdled in the air, twisting into something gray and dead before the Justiciar's armor drank it down. A cold dread seized your gut, sharp as a blade. Martin's light—the unwavering, morning-bright power you'd taken refuge in—had been swallowed whole. If his faith couldn't touch them, what hope was there for yours? Her mask was unmarked.
"Their armor's eating the light," Juhoon yelled over the clash of steel. "It's turning your strikes against them! Aim for the gaps—joints, throat!"
“Their armor is proof against it!” Martin yelled back, turning to catch a second blade on his halberd’s haft. She moved in a blur, closing the distance in a single step, and the strike that opened across his thigh bled black where it should have bled red.
"Their blades are cursed," Juhoon warned, his voice sharp. "A second wound will not close."
"I can see that!"
Keonho was already moving. He lunged at the Justiciar on Martin's flank, a low strike aimed to hamstring her, but she stepped into the longsword instead of away from it, and her counter caught him across the ribs. The chain held. The impact knocked him sideways. He came back swinging, his careful footwork giving way to a raw, brutal advance. The longsword found the gap between her gorget and pauldron, and she went down with the blade in her throat.
“They fight in pairs!” you yelled, dodging a swing. “Break their line!”
Two more came out of the dark behind him.
"On your left!" you called.
Keonho turned, parrying one blow, then the next. He stepped back, mouth a grim line, and exhaled sharply through his teeth. You knew that sound. It meant the fight had shifted under his feet, and he was already moving to meet the new calculus of it.
“They do not stay down,” he grunted, shoving a Justiciar back.
You saw why. The first Justiciar Martin had hit was rising. Dark vapor coiled from the floor, reweaving her wounds from shadow. It was the dark's own terrible miracle, and you felt a sick echo of it in your own blood.
The chamber was deep, the eclipse-shadow absolute. You could kill them all day and they would just get back up. A cold certainty settled in your gut: you weren't fighting to win, you were fighting until you died.
"Juhoon!" Martin's voice was strained. "We need an opening!"
"Patience!" Juhoon's hands moved—a sweep of his fingers, a low syllable—and a sphere of force the size of a wagon slammed down on three Justiciars at once, pinning them to the stone. Two more dissolved into shadow and reappeared outside the sphere. Juhoon was pale to the lips. He didn't take his hands off the air, didn't dare let the pressure go, and when he spoke, his voice was a thread of sound, stretched taut and ready to snap. "That's the last of what I have. This only drops when I do."
"How long does that hold them?"
"Until I drop it. Which is when I stop breathing." Juhoon's face was the color of wet ash. "Don't get hit."
A Justiciar came at you.
You didn't think. Your hand moved before your mind caught up—a flick of the wrist, a word you hadn't spoken in a year—and dark lightning leapt from your fingers in a crackling black line. It struck the Justiciar in the chestplate and held there, the bolt feeding itself, arcing through the chain, and her legs went out from under her. She hit the ground and did not rise.
The taste filled your mouth before you registered it. Something cold and faintly sweet, like water drawn from a deep well that hadn't seen light in years. It was wrong, yet a traitorous warmth bloomed in your veins, a deep thrum of satisfaction that made the muscles in your shoulders unlock. A chill traced its path.
Yes, said the voice in your blood. Yes, that. More.
You flinched from the voice, shoving it back behind an iron door in your mind. You felt the bolt grate shut, the familiar shudder of a lock that would never truly hold.
James’s voice cut through the ringing in your ears, and you startled. He was suddenly there, his presence a solid heat beside you.
"Are you harmed?"
"I'm standing."
His gaze lingered, weariness written into his features. Then he turned and dismantled a Justiciar with three strikes that came so fast they sounded like one—throat, sternum, the side of the knee, and he folded—and the heel of his palm met a second one's breastplate and the Justiciar stopped, eyes open, body locked, long enough for Keonho to come past and finish him.
"Stay close to me," James told you.
A chain whip materialized from the gloom, catching James across the back. The sound of the impact, a wet crack, went through you like a physical blow. He slammed into a pillar, head snapping back. For a half-second, his eyes were unfocused, his body slack as he slid down. His attacker was already drawing the whip back for a second strike.
A hot wire ignited behind your eyes. Your arm lifted, a puppet's limb yanked by an unseen string. A Hellhound erupted into being between them, twice as large as you'd ever called forth, a thing of pure shadow and silence. It seized the Justiciar by the throat and shook, a predator's violence you hadn't commanded. The scream was cut short by the crack of the mask, and then bone. The Hound held on.
A distant part of you screamed 'stop,' but the word dissolved on your tongue before it could form, lost in the rising tide of power. The taste in your mouth was thicker now.
See? said the voice. They need you. You're useful when you let go.
"Be silent, damn you," you said to the empty air.
Seonghyeon's arrow took a Justiciar through the eye-slit of a mask. He didn't pause. He'd nocked a second arrow before the body hit the stone. He was on the gallery above, you realized—he'd climbed, somehow, in the darkness, working the Justiciars from a height they couldn't reach.
Through the clang of steel, you caught a voice, low and steady. A count. "Eight... seven..."
"How are you aiming?" Martin shouted up.
Seonghyeon didn't answer. He loosed again. Six.
His eyes met yours across the chamber. He nodded once.
Of course. Selûne's scouts were trained to pierce any darkness. His nod cut through the chaos. Another hunter in the gloom. For a single breath, the icy weight in your chest eased, a strange and fleeting kinship in the dark.
"Be my eyes," James said, beside you again, blood at the corner of his mouth. He spat. "I can't see them coming."
He had a cut over his temple that was streaming down into his jaw and the chain whip had torn the wrap on his left hand and he was still asking you to lead him into something he couldn't see. Your fingers trembled—the hum of a power wanting out, eager to answer his trust with something terrible. You curled them into fists until your nails bit your palms.
"Stay on my right," you said. "Two of them, coming around the pillar."
He moved before you'd finished the word. You stepped with him, and you reached into the dark and pulled. A pocket of your own Darkness, smaller and tighter than the eclipse, settled around the two Justiciars like a hood. They couldn't see out. James, beside you, couldn't see in. But he didn't need to. He had your voice.
"Three steps. Duck."
His hand caught a wrist that wasn't there a second ago. The Justiciar's knife passed through empty air. James broke her wrist and turned the knife on her, and the second one came at his back and you said now and his elbow caught him in the throat and they both went down.
The darkness snapped back into you, a painful vacuum that left you hollowed out. The eclipse-shadow rushed in to fill the void, and you staggered.
"Here." James caught your elbow. "Look at me."
"It's nothing."
"Don't."
"James, we have to move—"
“You’re bleeding power and think I cannot see it?”
You met his eyes. His face was close. Blood from his temple had dripped onto his collar. His hand on your elbow was firm enough that you stopped trying to step away.
"It's getting loud," you said.
"How loud?"
"Loud enough."
His eyes held yours, a silent contract. He didn't ask you to stop.
"Stay with me," he said. "It's just noise. I'm right here. Do you hear me?"
"I hear you."
In the middle of the chamber, with Martin's halberd swinging gold-and-gray behind him and Keonho roaring as he took down another Justiciar, James kissed your forehead. The touch was a shock of clean, quiet warmth. It sank through your skin and silenced the choir in your blood, leaving only the sound of your own thoughts.
Then a Justiciar caught Keonho across the side and he crumpled, and you both turned, and James was running before you'd let go of his sleeve.
Martin reached Keonho first. He drove the halberd butt into the Justiciar's mask, and as the iron rang, his target staggered, and Martin laid his hand on Keonho's ribs. You felt the surge from across the room as his shard flared, then guttered, the light draining out of it as he swayed on his feet. Keonho gasped and sat up and grabbed his sword.
"Much appreciated," Keonho said.
"It was my duty."
"A warning next time, though. Your healing feels like being kicked by a friendly mule."
"Get up."
The Justiciars were on their feet again. James was carving a path between you and them, every strike finding bone, and you covered him with the dark—pockets of your own shadow opening and closing where you needed them, blinding Justiciars and giving him angles. The shadows answered your will before the thought was complete, an extension of you that moved with the same certainty as your own hands. The metallic taste in your mouth grew stronger with every use.
Above you, Seonghyeon's count had been quiet enough that you only caught it because you were listening. Three. Two. Then a word in his own language you'd never heard him use—short, sharp, ugly—and then the wet sound of an arrow being pulled out of a body and reused. He'd come off the gallery. He was on the floor now, in the thick of it, the bow held by its limb and swung like a staff. He'd loose what he could find and beat what he couldn't.
You watched him slam the curved end of the bow into a Justiciar's throat with both hands. He yanked an arrow free of a corpse without looking, nocked it, put it through a mask.
The voice was no longer a whisper. It was a low drone behind your teeth, a vibration that felt like your own bones humming. Look how easy it is, it purred. How sweet, the death you deal in my name.
A Justiciar came at you. You met her eyes and spoke a word you didn't know you knew. The light in her visor died, and she dropped like a marionette with its strings cut.
"Y/N, slow down!" James's voice, distant.
You blinked, and the chamber tilted. A Justiciar lay twisted on the floor, wrong. When had he fallen? The coppery taste in your mouth turned suddenly, sickeningly sweet.
“Bhaalspawn,” someone murmured, a single word that rang through the cavern like a death knell.
You turned.
Seraphine had stepped off the circle.
She walked toward you across the cavern floor, and the runes behind her dimmed, and her hands were still clasped at her waist. The Justiciars parted for her. They didn't stop fighting—they swept around her like water around a stone—but they made space.
She wasn't tall. You'd forgotten that. In the dreams she had been enormous. Up close, the dim chamber light carved new lines around her eyes and mouth, the iron certainty of her will warring with a deep weariness in the bone.
“Behold yourself,” she said, voice low and grave. “See the ruin you have carved from your own flesh and fear.”
“Don't.”
“I am no foe,” she said, stepping closer, her eyes glinting. “I am the only one here who isn’t lying to you about what you are.”
“Stop talking.”
“You cannot flee these halls forever,” she continued, eyes narrowing. “Can you not taste the dark sweetness in your veins? The spark of savage delight? This is the fire you were forged in.” She tilted her head. “It is the infernal joy you were made for.”
“My blood is my own. Bhaal will have no claim on it.”
“You were born to spill blood, child,” she said, her voice a cold whisper. “The god who sired your line grants no mercy. He offers only a winding sandglass made of bones. Each spirit you summon here turns another grain, until time itself betrays you.”
The Hound at your side—you didn't remember willing it there—growled low. Or you growled low. You couldn't tell anymore.
“They cling to you out of duty,” she said, and pity tinged her tone like rust. “But duty is as brittle as frost. It cannot reshape the beast you carry within. The longer they remain, the more their hearts will shatter.” Her words hit like a physical blow, and you flinched. But she wasn't finished.
“And your knight in solace, the paladin… he put his radiance through hell in those tunnels, did you think I would not see it? It scars him still, that scorch upon his soul. You wrought it, though you'd sooner die than leave him injured. And the little thief who thinks he can steal you away—he is but a scared mutt. He fears what you are becoming, but he cannot step away. You are a debt that will one day come for them all.”
“Stop.”
“You know what must be done,” she said, opening her arms as if embracing a corpse. “Step into the circle. Let me claim what I came to take. I will bear you far from their touch, spare them evermore. This is mercy—your final gift.”
You looked at the circle. The runes pulsed gold-and-black, gold-and-black, in time with her breathing.
“It need only be so simple,” her voice hushed to a caress. “One step into the golden runes, one surrender, and they'll never see you fall. They'll mourn what they lose, and then they will live.”
Your foot moved.
Just an inch. Not even a step. But you felt the weight of your body shift toward the circle and you knew—as surely as you knew the scar on your sternum—that if you took another inch you would take a hundred.
"Y/N."
James's voice. Far away. Through Justiciars and shadow and the drone of your own blood.
"Y/N!"
The Dawnheart burned, a sharp, angry heat in your chest. A physical anchor against the siren call of the abyss, it pulled you back from the brink. You turned your head against the pull of the circle, against Seraphine's voice, against your own foot wanting to move forward, and you found him.
James was fighting to get to you. He drove his elbow into one Justiciar's visor, shouldered another into the wall, and took a third down with a brutal sweep. He abandoned form, plowing through them with shoulders and elbows, each movement a desperate, punishing lunge to close the distance. A chain whip was wrapped tight around his arm, his shoulder bleeding freely, but he didn't notice.
"Don't watch him," Seraphine said. "Watch me."
"No."
"Child—"
"No."
Metal coated your tongue, the chamber tilted, the voice in your blood sang its triumphant chorus—and you anchored your gaze to him, the one solid thing in a world turning to liquid.
James reached the last Justiciar and put him down with a strike to the temple that you felt in your own jaw, and he stumbled forward and caught your shoulders with both hands and his face was pressed close to yours and he was breathing hard and his hands were trembling and he said—
"You promised."
His grip tightened. His thumbs pressed into your collarbones.
"James—"
"You promised. Stay here. With me. Don't go where she's pointing."
Your foot froze an inch from where it had been. It was all you could give him. The voice still sang in your blood, the metallic taste still coated your tongue, and your hands ached with the need to rise.
He saw it. He held your shoulders harder, kept his eyes on you, said your name once more—Y/N—and waited.
You forced a breath into your lungs, focusing on the simple act. The drone behind your teeth receded, just a fraction.
You opened your mouth to answer him.
Seraphine moved faster than she should have—a blur of motion, chainmail and robe a leaf on the wind; before James could complete his turn, her dagger-sword, black filigree like rot threading through silver and gold, was at his throat, and her other hand clamped the nape of his neck so tight he could not breathe, could not move, could only stand frozen as the blade kissed his artery.
“Be still, child,” she commanded, her eyes never leaving you. “Shed the dark. Step into the circle. Or I spill his blood here and now.”
Your fingers trembled like birch twigs in a storm.
“Y/N,” James croaked, voice low as a dying ember. “Don’t.”
“James—”
“She’ll kill me anyway. Don’t make it a victory for her.”
Her steel pressed deeper; a thin ribbon of scarlet oozed forth, a warning in living script. A sound—a single, ragged noise—tore from your chest, neither plea nor prayer but the roar of the blood in your veins. The ancient voice in your marrow, stilled for countless minutes, roused itself in triumph. It was no whisper, no beguiling suggestion; it was your own heart and bone raised as one, and it cried no.
Then, without will or choice, you opened. The door you had barred for all your days swung inward of its own accord, and the chamber stilled beneath a suffocating veil of your darkness. Not the careful eclipse-shadow of Shar, but your own—a tide poured forth like the exhalation of a century’s sorrow. The false shadow buckled and cracked, dissolving where your darkness stretched over it. The Justiciars nearest you shattered as a sword through ice: mail rings skittered across stone in ruin.
Seraphine’s eyes widened. She had come expecting a monster, a Bhaalspawn’s predictable rage—but her expression held the pure shock of someone who had never considered this.
"Unhand him," you said, and your voice was not your voice—it was yours and something older beneath it, a second sound that did not move through air but through stone and marrow, resonant and vast and utterly without mercy.
You stepped forward, and the darkness curled about your ankles and shoulders. Seraphine’s poise crumpled, and you understood with chilling clarity: she thought she held the leash, but she had only cornered the beast. The blade pressed ever deeper.
You lifted a hand, and a thing unseen struck her wrist with bone-splintering force. Her sword clattered away; James dropped to his knees, fingers slick with his own blood. Seraphine reeled, a gasp partway to recognition. She raised her good hand and flung a pillar of white-gold flame—prayer and vengeance braided together—and it should have seared the light from any man’s eyes. But your darkness consumed it as a guttering lamp beneath a tide. The radiance was swallowed by the black, leaving no trace.
Behind her the Justiciars reeled. They were soldiers of shadow, but not this shadow. They broke. Two fell where they stood; the rest scattered like hunted beasts. The voice in your blood sang triumph, asking for more, urging you on.
“Y/N!” came Martin’s distant cry through the storm of shadow. “Ease off!”
You did not answer. The hound of your resolve tracked alongside you, and two more—less summons than wanderers—loomed at its heels. Your feet carried you forward, toward the pulsating runes of the circle or toward Seraphine’s broken form; you could not tell. Darkness thick as night pressed around you, blinded you to all but the hunger roaring within.
“Y/N!” James again, closer now. “I can’t see—please—”
He stumbled through your dark; you felt him strike stone, you felt him rise. And then his hand caught your wrist, warm and trembling. His other hand found your jaw, mapping you through the gloom.
“It’s me,” he whispered, “I’m here—Y/N.”
He spoke your name, and your hands were already moving, finding his face without thought. Thumbs brushing blood from his cheekbones, fingers mapping a jaw you knew as well as your own. He drew you against him, arms winding around your back, forehead to yours. The shadowed wall between you and the world thinned at his touch. You both could breathe again.
Your knees buckled; he knelt with you, still holding, and the two of you drifted back into the light. Around you the chamber brightened; the Justiciars had vanished, three of their number strewn dead at your feet. The eclipse-shadow slunk back into Seraphine’s circle like a wounded creature. Through the ringing in your ears, you saw her twenty paces distant. She knelt, arm pressed to her side, her radiance gone, her power a fading ember in the gloom you’d made.
One by one your allies approached—Martin, then Keonho, then Juhoon lowering his invisible barrier, Seonghyeon with a loose arrow aimed at Seraphine. James eased back enough to look into your eyes; his throat bled, slow and wet, but his eyes held light. He said, “Hi.”
You whispered, “Hi.”
“Well. That’s one way to clear a room.”
“I wasn't—"
“Are you—”
“I don’t know yet.”
He kissed you—a quick, hard press, all bruised urgency and no finesse. His mouth tasted of blood and the wrap on his hand was torn and his other hand was at the back of your neck and when he pulled back he was grinning—wild and bloody and unguarded.
In your chest, the Dawnheart throbbed once—not a warning, but a low, resonant hum of affirmation. An answer you couldn't name, but felt in your bones. Across the stone floor Seraphine rose, wounded but unbowed. Martin’s gaze turned to you, for he had felt the tremor too, and knew the tale of darkness and mercy newly written in your veins.
Seraphine hauled herself to her feet with a sound like a curse spat onto stone. Her left arm hung dead at her side, the wrist twisted grotesquely where some unseen hand had wrenched it into an impossible shape, yet she rose. Beads of sweat dotted her forehead and tracked through the grime on her cheeks; her white hair clung in tangled mats to her skull, and her uniform, once proud and pressed, now hung loose upon her like a garment grown weary of its wearer. In her right hand the sword felt as though it were hewn from a mountain, each breath turning her fingers white around the worn leather grip.
“Here, let me,” you said, low as a brewing storm, to James. You slid an arm under his elbow and drew his weight against you—he proved more grievously wounded than he’d let on. The cut across his throat had sealed itself in ragged crust, but crimson seeped through the wrappings at his shoulder, and his skin had the ashen pallor of old parchment.
You helped him to his feet—and forced yourself upright beside him. The vaulted ceiling of the courtyard trembled with each distant ring of steel on stone, its echoes rumbling like thunder in your skull.
Seraphine’s eyes flicked from you to Martin. He sank his weight onto his halberd, the butt planted firm on the flagstones, legs braced like ancient pillars. The haft bore the dark stain of his gauntlet’s press. At his flank stood Keonho, sword poised, his thigh bound tight yet betraying swollen bruises beneath the linen. Behind them, Juhoon’s fingers hovered as if still drawing words of power in the air, silver light crackling about his knuckles. And above, on the gallery parapet, Seonghyeon nocked arrow after arrow, bowstring humming beneath lean muscle.
Then Seraphine lunged.
Martin met her strike at the perfect angle, steel biting deep into wood with a ring that shivered up his arms. A fissure ran across the paving stone beneath her boots. Keonho, swift as a stalking cat, pivoted to deliver a blow—but Seraphine’s ruined elbow smashed into his forearm with a sharp, ugly crack of bone. His longsword skittered free of its chainmail guard, and he staggered back, jaw splitting the dim light above him. Before he could recover, she spun, her knee driving into his thigh; he buckled sideways with a guttural grunt.
“She doesn’t feel the blows!” Juhoon shouted, voice straining like a bow. “She fights as if she’s already dead!”
“Supremely helpful, Juhoon,” Keonho muttered, brushing blood from his lip.
“Happy to oblige.”
Seonghyeon loosed an arrow—the flight a ghost of silver in the gloom—and it buried itself in Seraphine’s shoulder. The fletching quivered, but she did not so much as blink. Her gaze glazed over, seeing terrors beyond these arches, horrors awaiting her should she pause.
Martin’s gaze met yours. Dark blood seeped through the greaves around his thigh, each golden drop gleaming like molten metal against dull iron. He looked to you, his eyes searching for something he had lost—hope, perhaps, or faith.
Your ribs stung where the shard of Dawnheart lay lodged beneath your breastbone. A dull throb pulsed against the bone, a silent demand. Release me, it whispered.
You returned Martin’s gaze. He inclined his head once.
“Hold her for thirty seconds,” he bellowed over the clash of blades.
“For what in the Seven Hells?” Keonho rolled clear of Seraphine’s next swing and braced his sword defensively.
“I’ll know when it happens.”
“Brilliant,” Keonho groaned.
Martin stepped back, bracing the haft of his halberd against the stone. He closed his eyes. The air stilled around you—thick, pregnant, as if the world exhaled before a cataclysm.
Then you felt it in the air—not a sound, but a sharp, clean break, as if a great weight had been lifted from his soul. His fragment of Dawnheart slid free from his palm, a newborn star hovering in the sudden stillness.
“I have been afraid,” he said, voice trembling like a young sapling in wind, “that I am not enough—that every prayer, every stubborn breath, has been a lie.” He swallowed, and when he spoke again his words were a vow. “I set my fear aside. For I am Lathander’s light, and I am yours to command.”
A wash of golden light pooled around him, settling deep as coals beneath ash.
Seraphine paused; for an instant her fury wavered. Keonho seized the moment, stepping forward with sword leveled, a grin too fierce to be mere bravado.
“Fine,” he growled, advancing. “Let’s see who breaks first.” He met her blade with steel on steel, the clash singing up his arms. “I was terrified of you—terrified of what stirred in my blood when you looked at me. I sang to forget. No more pretending.”
Bronze light pulsed at the breast of his armor, humming with his confession.
Juhoon lowered his crackling hands. His face, drawn and sharp, softened as he spoke. “I have lived among futures, prided myself on seeing the strands of fate,” he said, voice hushed. “And yet I missed you—missed Y/N’s sacrifice for Martin, missed her surviving that prison cell, missed this chamber’s turning. I was blind when it mattered. I do not wish to foretell tomorrow—I want to live it, surprised. All of it.” The amber warmth took flame in his cheekbone.
High above, Seonghyeon released volley after volley on pale silver strings of light. “I spin tales of snared beasts and treacherous bogs, but never why I joined the Harpers,” he said, his voice barely above the arrows’ whisper. “After this night, I will tell you. Everything.”
James remained beside you, silent as a shadow, hand sliding into yours. He looked at you, eyes bright. “I meant to leave,” he whispered, “to spare myself the grief of saying farewell. I began plotting my departure the day I joined—afterward, too.” His gaze held yours. “I’m not hiding anymore. Not from this. Not from you.” And amber light bloomed along his forearm.
They all turned to you. Seraphine advanced once more, blade carving the air. Keonho leapt to intercept. Their weapons rang—a final summons to arms. Around you burned five lights: gold, bronze, amber, silver, a glowing spark. A circle of impossible trust, and in its center, your own shard remained dark, a cold stone in your chest.
Your mouth opened, but the words caught in your throat. They had pieced together a version of you from tomes and whispers, but the core of it, the truth you’d buried, had never been spoken aloud.
You felt James’s pulse beneath your palm—steady, patient.
“I’ve spent my life running,” you said, voice raw among the arches, “from the gaps in my memory, from blood on my hands I can’t explain. I thought if I hid the worst parts of myself, I could protect you.” You met each of their faces. “I thought I had to show you a clean blade, with no nicks or rust, to earn my place. But you’ve seen the notches in the steel. You’ve stayed anyway.” Your gaze settled on the broken Justiciar. “So if this power is mine, then it is ours. You chose all of me.”
The Dawnheart shard beneath your breastbone thrummed. It did not blaze; it unfolded, pale as first light across a winter sky.
The bond shattered open. Six fragments answered the call. Light poured outward in a tide of gold, driving the shadows back into the farthest corners. The runes etched in the chamber’s stones flared fiercely, then cracked away in splinters of white fire. The black shroud that had strangled the sun for eleven days recoiled, retreating down corridors, across rooftops, until it was nothing but memory—and then the sky above Duskmere wept with dawn.
You felt the wave surge beyond these walls—not as images, but as a vast, expanding warmth, a sudden quiet in the city’s hum, a thousand strangers turning their faces to a dawn they couldn’t see.
Seraphine sank to her knees on the wave’s crest. The harsh light of her faith guttered and went out, leaving her hollowed and kneeling in the abrupt stillness. She stared at her sword, the fletching still trembling, her hands shaking so that the blade rang hollow on the flagstones.
You knelt beside her, the acrid scent of ozone and ash thick in your nostrils.
She let the sword drop. It clattered once, and silence followed. She raised her face, tears carving clean tracks through the blood on her cheeks.
“What have you done to me?” she whispered.
“I have done only what you forced,” you replied, voice uneasy yet firm.
“I would have slain you,” she said, and her tone was neither defiance nor regret but only wonder.
“I know.”
She studied the fractured runes at her feet, fingertips tracing the lines. “The silence… it’s empty,” she said to the shattered stones.
The golden dawnlight settled into the stones like warm rain. You looked at the woman you almost were, and offered the only answer that mattered.
“Live,” you said. “And learn what grows in the silence. It’s the only way.”
She closed her eyes, drew a ragged breath, and at last rose. Keonho was already crouching over her fallen sword, turning it once in his hands before tucking it under his arm with the blunt satisfaction of a man collecting a debt. She did not protest. She stood in the center of the chamber as the six of you turned away, growing smaller in the new light until she was simply a still figure in a room that had already moved on.
James looped an arm about your waist. You leaned into him, the battle’s storm now silent behind your ribs. Broken Justiciars lay like felled oak across the courtyard, their last echo beaten to dust.
Martin spoke at last, voice hoarse in the calm. “Stairs,” he said. “We need stairs—people wait above.”
“Stairs,” you agreed.
“Y/N,” he added, softer now. “The dawn came for us.”
You met his gaze and nodded, the exhaustion and relief passing between you, a truth too heavy for words: we did it. You pressed your palm to James’s chest. He covered it with his own, and held it there. You turned, saw Martin, Keonho, Juhoon, Seonghyeon—six souls, battered, bloodied, unbowed.
“Right. Stairs.” Keonho snorted.
Juhoon dropped to one knee with a groan. “Carry me. My legs have deserted me.”
“I reckon I owe you for the spells,” Seonghyeon said, and stooped to haul Juhoon onto his back as easily as if he were a sack of grain.
“I am not that light,” Juhoon grumbled—but he laughed.
When you hit the stairwell, you could barely feel your own legs, but you recognized the stink of blood and sweat and ozone rising from the lower cells. You moved as a battered unit: Seonghyeon and Keonho hauling Juhoon between them, James still pressing his wrist to the wound at his neck, Martin’s stride rigid but upright, his eyes the color of molten gold even as he bled from the thigh. The wrongness that had lived under your skin for years wasn't gone, but it had settled. The familiar, frantic hum had quieted to a low thrum—not a chain, but a bone that had set slightly wrong, a part of you now, knowable.
The passage above was thronged with bodies half-limping, half-collapsing against the walls. Hana leaned sideways in a corner, a dagger jammed through her bicep and blood pooling in the crook of her elbow. Keeho, white-knuckled, gripped a broken spear for balance. He looked up and flashed a grin at the party, like he’d just rolled a pair of lucky dice. Ryul slouched next to him, no weapon in hand, just a flask of wyvern wiskey that had survived the whole night and which he now offered to James as they passed.
James took the flask, drank, and handed it back without a word. His lips were split, but he managed a dry smile.
Ormund and his paladins held the corridor at the far end, the battered remnants clustered around him, armor scorched in places, a paladin with a tourniquet on her thigh, another missing a chunk of ear. Even Ormund, who you had never seen less than immovable, leaned on a bench, his face grey with effort.
Martin stopped in front of him. For a second, neither spoke—just the wet, uneven breathing of men who had wagered everything and only now realized what they’d spent.
Ormund slowly raised a hand and gripped Martin’s shoulder. “You did it,” he said, his voice gravel. “I never doubted you, lad. Not for a moment.”
Martin tried to answer, but his jaw trembled, expression caught between smiling and frowning. Ormund pulled him in and hugged him, the kind of bear hug meant for kids on their first day of school, not for men with blood on their hands and healing splitting the seams of their hearts. You watched Martin’s face disappear into Ormund’s neck, his shoulders shaking with a grief too private to witness, and you turned away.
Seonghyeon was already receding into the gloom at the top of the stairs, like a shadow returning home. He reappeared in the nave, standing at attention before Yuna, who braced herself on her glaive, both legs wrapped in bandage. Her jaw was set, her lips pressed thin. She regarded Seonghyeon for a long, silent moment.
“You did well, little falcon,” she said, and the affectionate moniker made Seonghyeon’s head dip, just a little, like he was embarrassed to remember he’d ever been anyone’s favorite scout.
“It was a group effort,” he said, eyes flicking sideways to you.
Yuna followed the glance, then to James, then to the others. “If you ever tire of this lot,” she told Seonghyeon, “the Harpers could use a man like you.” She turned to you. “Has this one told you how we first crossed paths? He was a wee little thing—”
“Yuna,” Seonghyeon groaned.
“You did promise to tell us,” you reminded him. “Or would you rather the Dawnheart break apart and reinsert itself again?”
In the nave, the half-circle of survivors had gathered for a roll call. Keonho shuffled Juhoon to a bench, then stood over him as if expecting him to pass out on the spot. Juhoon caught Keonho’s gaze and produced a stick of jerky from nowhere, biting off a piece with an air of triumph.
“Is that what passes for gratitude in your world?” Keonho asked.
“In my world,” Juhoon said, “you feed the hound that keeps the wolves away.” He tossed the rest of the stick at Keonho, who caught it without thinking and grinned.
James collapsed on the floor beside you, back against the wall. You slid down next to him, shoulder to shoulder, your legs stretched out in front like two kids punished for fighting in the yard. Through a tiny skylight, you caught a flash of sunrise: clear, sharp, the sky a bruised pink that looked impossibly clean. The sight loosened a knot behind your ribs, letting you draw the first clean breath since the fighting began.
James tilted his head until it rested on yours. “Can’t believe we did that,” he said, voice more exhale than words.
“Let’s not do that again,” you chuckled, but your eyes were on the others—the way Martin stood with Ormund, Keonho and Juhoon bickering in low voices, Seonghyeon unstringing his bow and setting it down with reverence.
Maren’s broken children moved through the nave, patching each other up, sharing water and curses. Hana’s eyes caught yours, and the grudging respect in them was so unexpected it felt like a physical nudge—a wordless admission that jolted you more than any blow.
James must have seen it too. “You know,” he said, voice lower, “They’re not watching me anymore. Not like how they used to. They’re not waiting for me to run back to him.”
“Do you want to return?” you asked, shifting to accept the solid, trusting weight of his head on your shoulder.
James barked out a small laugh, then sobered. “Wanting has little to do with it. It must be done.”
“You won’t have to return alone,” you said, the words feeling solid in your mouth, like stones you were laying for a foundation. “We’re all coming with you, whether you like it or not.”
“Thank you,” he slipped one hand through yours, and you both sat like that, watching the others until the world came back into focus. His arm ached. The chain whip had torn his forearm to ribbons, and the improvised bandage—paladin surcoat, ripped and knotted—was already stiff with blood. He pressed his sleeve to the wound anyway, more out of habit than hope. He should have been thinking about infection, or shock, or even death. Instead, with his back to the cool nave wall, he dug into his jacket pocket and checked for the wooden cat.
It was there. His fingers curled around it, thumb tracing the battered grain. The left ear was chipped now—new, from the scuffle with Seraphine’s Justiciars. He didn’t care. The cat was whole, or mostly whole, and that was all he’d wanted. He set it on his knee and let it watch the sun climb through the nave window, listening to the laughter and the bickering from your little corner of the world.
Keonho strolled over, arms crossed, and fixed you and James with an exaggerated scowl. “Don’t tell me there isn’t a hot meal in our future. If I see another ration bar, I swear I’ll raise the dead just to have someone else to complain to.” He flopped to the ground at your feet, stretching his bruised shoulder with a hiss and sulking until Juhoon limped over and nudged him with a boot.
You smiled, the edges of it sharp and wild. You let your head tilt back, letting the golden-pink sunlight scrape your face clean. James shifted to allow space for Keonho, and they watched Martin, now hunched on the steps with Ormund’s arm draped around his shoulders. Ormund said something in a low voice, and Martin’s mouth twisted into a boy’s uncertain smile peeking out from exhaustion.
On the other side of the nave, Seonghyeon had already sidled up to Yuna, who had her bandaged legs propped on an overturned pew and was arranging her Harpers for a headcount. She fixed Seonghyeon with a look that could have bent steel, then broke into a wolfish grin. You caught only the tail end of the exchange—something about a certain incident in the attic of a brothel and a misplaced ledger, which made Seonghyeon blush. Yuna clapped him on the back so hard he almost toppled. He only protested for form’s sake.
“You know, I almost envied everyone’s parental figures,” Keonho remarked. “But then I remembered you two and counted myself lucky.”
You and James exchanged a glance before you replied. “Keonho. Over here.”
The boy looked up, mid-bite on the strip of jerky.
You beckoned, and when he came over, you surprised him with a fierce, awkward hug, pulling Juhoon into the tangle as well. For a second, no one moved—a hesitation, the reflex to flinch from touch. But you dug in, made them stay, until even Juhoon gave in and squeezed your shoulder back.
“You two are mine now,” you said, voice muffled against Keonho’s shirt. “You don’t get to leave.”
Keonho’s jaw dropped, then he grinned. “Oh, splendid. Am I your ward now?”
Juhoon sighed. “If I am to be claimed by new kin,” he said, “I suppose I could do worse than an assassin and a demigod who smells faintly of hellhound.”
Synopsis: After a failed heist beneath the Temple of the Sun God ends in catastrophe, six strangers find themselves bound to fragments of an ancient divine relic—and hunted by both the holy order sworn to protect it and the cult determined to destroy it.
As strange dreams, shared memories, and dangerous feelings begin binding the group together, the line between salvation and ruin grows thinner with every passing night.
Pairings: James x Reader (You) x Martin
Genre: slow burn • found family • enemies to lovers • shared dreams • divine horror • action/adventure fantasy
A/N: We're nearly at the finale! I'm changing the story's title so hopefully it will still reach those who want to read it - thank you for being here!
Prev | Masterlist | Character Sheet
They slipped out the way they’d come—through the coal cellar, up into the alley—only now there were six, and one leaned heavy on another just to keep moving.
Juhoon conjured Darkness first: a sphere of pure black that swallowed the cellar door and thirty feet of alley on either side, muffling even the sound of their breath. Seonghyeon followed, laying Invisibility over each of you in turn, hands moving with stripped-down efficiency. By the time he reached you, his fingers shook. James waited in the doorway, your arm slung over his shoulder, unmoving until Seonghyeon’s touch brushed his collar.
Duskmere’s streets were worse at night. Eclipse-shadow pooled in the gutters, thick and oily, and the few souls still wandering drifted like sleepwalkers—a man spinning slow circles at a crossroads, a woman perched on her stoop, palms open, eyes fixed on the darkness sliding past. No one reacted. No one could.
You counted steps to keep upright. Forty-seven to the first bridge. Sixty-three to the second. Each time you faltered, James adjusted his grip, silent and precise, his hand always finding the one place on your hip that didn’t send pain lancing through your wound. The shard in your chest throbbed with every step, scar tissue tugging tight across your sternum.
Martin led. His shard’s glow had faded—still there, but thinned to a watery gold. He’d burned too much in the tunnels. Through the bond, you felt the emptiness where his warmth should be, like pressing your palm to a hearth gone cold.
The tavern emerged around a bend in the canal, unchanged: warped door, the familiar tallow-and-stale-beer scent leaking through the shutters. James paused at the threshold, glancing at Martin.
“I have coin.”
Martin’s look was flat.
“Don’t ask where I got it.”
“I wasn’t going to.”
“You had the face.”
“I have one face, and it’s tired.” Martin pushed the door open.
Inside, the common room had quieted—dockworkers gone, tables wiped, lanterns low. The bartender looked up, took in the six of you—armed, bloodied, one barely standing—and wordlessly reached for a bottle beneath the counter.
Ryul was in the same seat as before, but that was all that matched. He was scrubbed clean, nose set and wrapped, swollen eye cracked open and tracking. New clothes. His hands lay flat on the bar, palms down—deliberately visible.
He looked at James first, then at you, hanging off James’s shoulder, shirt soaked with blood, face drained.
“You found her,” Ryul said.
James was already turning to the bartender. “Three rooms. Upstairs. Whatever it costs.”
A price was named. James dropped enough coin to cover it twice. The bartender swept it away and laid three iron keys on the bar. James took two, handed one to Martin, then looked back at Ryul.
“We talk in the morning.”
Ryul nodded, lifted his cup—water, not beer—drank, and set it down. “I’ll be here.”
The room was small, clean, and had a bed. After tunnels and alleys, that was all you needed.
Through the wall, Martin’s voice was low and steady, the cadence of someone already at work. Keonho’s replies were clipped. In the hall, Seonghyeon leaned against the wall, bow across his knees, eyes on the stairs. Juhoon’s door was already closed, but you could hear his pen scratching before the latch clicked.
James guided you to the bed and eased you down. The straw-and-wool mattress felt impossibly soft. He knelt in front of you, knees on the floor like in the cell, but now lamplight warmed his face, the door had a lock, and the only sound was Martin asking Keonho where it hurt.
He unlaced your boots, pulled them off, set them aside. His hands were filthy—dried blood in the creases, canal grime under his nails—but he handled your feet as if they might break. His thumb pressed absently to your ankle before he caught himself and pulled back.
He reached for your shirt’s hem, hesitated.
“I need to check the bandage.”
“Then check it.”
He lifted the shirt. Martin’s bandage was tight, linen stained rust-brown where the wound had seeped. James studied it, fingers tracing the edge without touching skin, following the wrap across your sternum and side.
“It’s holding.”
“I know.”
“I don’t work on hypotheticals.”
The shard in his forearm pulsed dim amber. Through the bond, his heartbeat ran faster than his face betrayed. He pulled your shirt down, smoothing the fabric with both hands, deliberate and steady. The care in it settled somewhere deeper than the scar.
“You need to eat,” he said.
“I need to sleep for a hundred years.”
“Eat first. Then sleep.” He stood. “I’ll find something.”
He was almost out the door when you said his name. He stopped, hand on the frame.
“Stay.”
He looked back. Something flickered across his face—not quite a decision, more the breath before one. His eyes drifted past you, then returned.
“I’m coming back,” he said. “Five minutes.”
“James.”
“Five minutes. I promise.” A pause. “I don’t break those.”
He left. You listened to his boots on the stairs—right heel heavier than the left, the faint drag that meant exhaustion. He was tired.
You lay back, palm pressed to the scar. The bond hummed—five of them, close, alive, walls thin enough to hear through. Keonho’s pain had dulled to a background ache. Martin’s emptiness was slowly filling. Seonghyeon radiated steady vigilance. Juhoon had already slipped into his own rhythm, pulse ticking at its own pace.
James returned in four minutes with bread, cheese, dried meat, and a clay cup of broth. He set the food on the bed, pulled a chair close. You ate because he watched, and because your body demanded it—the bread coarse, the cheese sharp enough to cut through the fog. He sat with his forearms on his knees, eyes on every bite. When you reached for the cup and the scar pulled, his hand was already there, sliding it into your grip, fingers lingering a moment longer than needed.
The carved cat sat on the nightstand. He’d placed it there when he came in—you hadn’t seen him do it, but there it was, lopsided ears tilted toward the lamp.
You finished the broth and set the cup down. Sleep hit hard and sudden. The last thing you felt was James pulling the blanket up, tucking it under your chin—too tight on one side, fumbling on the other, the imperfection making it perfect. His hand lingered at your collarbone, thumb pressing once to the hollow of your throat, then gone.
Morning came grey and grudging through the shutters.
You woke to voices below, and to the chair beside the bed sitting empty. The indent in the cushion still held warmth. You pressed your palm to it before you could stop yourself.
The scar pulled with every breath. Beneath it, the deeper ache—bone-deep, the kind that sleep does not touch. Your hands were stiff, your legs slow to answer. You sat at the edge of the mattress until the room decided to hold still, then worked your boots on and found the stairs.
They were narrow. You took the rail in both hands.
Below, the common room smelled of woodsmoke and black tea and the particular sourness of men who had not slept enough. The tables had been pushed together. Porridge sat in a clay pot at the center, mostly untouched.
Keonho had his leg propped on a stool, a proper splint replacing the rags from the tunnel—pine boards, fresh linen, the work of someone who knew what they were doing. He ate as though he had decided pain is not a reason to stop eating. Seonghyeon stood at the window with his arms folded, watching the canal. Juhoon had spread his stolen charts across a separate table and sat hunched over them, his left eye glimming faintly as he worked, slow and deliberate as a mill wheel.
James and Ryul sat at the bar. Between them, two cups of tea had gone cold, the steam long since spent.
You paused on the last stair. James looked up, saw your grip on the rail, and was across the room before you could shift your weight. His hand found your elbow—not pulling, just present. He walked you the rest of the way and let go only when you reached level ground, his hand hovering near your back until you found the stool.
Ryul waited. Sober, he looked older—the lines around his mouth cut deeper, the scar on his neck pale against stubbled skin, his hands flat on the bar with the deliberate stillness of a man who had decided to stop hiding them.
“I owe you an apology,” he said. To you, not James.
“You owe me more than that.”
“Aye.” He touched the bridge of his nose, winced, let his hand fall. “I do.” His eyes moved to James. “I told myself the guild contract was clean. Tracking only, no blood on my hands. I knew what it was feeding.” A pause, the length of a man choosing his words carefully. “You were better than me. Faster. Sharper. I hated you for a year before I understood you didn’t even know there was a contest.”
Something moved through the bond—tight, coiled, gone before it fully formed. James’s face gave nothing.
“I’m not asking forgiveness,” Ryul said. “I’m telling you because it’s the last true thing I have left to offer.” He pushed the tea away. “The Sharran work is done. I won’t go back to Maren. If you’ll have me, I’ll stand with you.”
The silence that followed had weight to it.
“Your plan,” James said, “was to break your nose and drink yourself senseless in a city crawling with cultists.”
“My plan was to make enough noise that the one man who could find me would.” The ghost of something crossed Ryul’s face. “It worked.”
James looked at his tea. Drank. Set it down with a quiet click of clay on wood.
“Don’t make me regret it.”
Ryul’s shoulders dropped. His hand, still flat on the bar, trembled once—a small, involuntary thing—and then went still.
The paladins came at midday.
You heard them before you saw them—not the clatter of armor, but the dying of the dark. A low hiss, like water finding hot iron, and the grey light through the shutters began to strengthen. The shadow in the corner—stubborn as old grief, unchanged since your arrival—thinned at its edges and drew back toward the baseboard. Seonghyeon straightened at the window.
“Company,” he said. “Armed. Lathanderite.”
Martin’s head came up sharply from where he’d been tightening Keonho’s splint. Something moved across his face and was gone. His fingers found the halberd’s haft, then thought better of it as boots sounded on the cobbles outside.
They came in pairs: twelve of them, road-worn and mud-hemmed, cloaks grey with the dust of hard travel. Yet their armor caught the lamplight in dull gold, and they moved as men move when they have worn plate so long they have forgotten the weight of it. The light that came with them was nothing like what burned in Martin’s shard. It was older than that, and broader—a warmth that did not flicker, that pressed the shadows back into their corners and breathed something almost like summer into the cold room. The bartender felt it too. He reached, without quite knowing why, for more cups.
Commander Ormund came last, filling the doorway with his broad shoulders and barrel chest. His silver beard was cropped close to a jaw that looked hewn from stone, and deep lines fanned from eyes accustomed to staring into dawn. The Morninglord’s light seemed to live in his skin, radiating from him like heat from a forge. His warhammer rested across his back, its leather grip polished smooth by years of use. He swept the room—James’s stillness, Ryul’s wary stance, Seonghyeon’s hunter’s poise, Juhoon’s scattered charts, Keonho’s splint, the faint scar above your collar—before his gaze locked on Martin.
Martin stood before he realized it, spine straight, chin up, hands at his sides—the old cadet posture snapping into place. Then his shoulders eased, and something tangled moved through his eyes before he smoothed it away.
“Ser Ormund,” he said.
Ormund crossed the room in four strides and stopped before Martin, taking in the dim shard, the shadows beneath his eyes, the blood on his collar, the battered halberd. His gaze lingered on the shard.
“Gods, boy,” he said. “You look like something the crows fought over and the dogs spat out.”
“Yes, ser.”
“You ran.” The corner of his mouth twitched, not quite a smile. “Can’t say I blame you.”
“The Order was compromised, ser. The Codex—”
“Boy.” The word landed like a hammer. “You think I’ve been blind to Vaylen? The warrants, the men who vanished after asking the wrong questions?” He stepped closer, voice low. “I’ve spent a year pulling that rot out, board by board. And you’ve been out here—” His gesture took in the blood, the stolen charts, the weapons braced against every wall. “Gods, son. All this.”
“We were—”
“Ten years,” Ormund said. “Ten years I spent teaching you to bring trouble to your commander. To me.”
Martin’s jaw clenched. “With respect, ser—Paladin Endara brought evidence to command. She was posted to Fort Greywatch. Her findings sealed, her name struck from the rolls.”
“Endara went to Vaylen. Vaylen is the rot.” Ormund’s voice dropped further. “But you didn’t go to Vaylen. You’d have come to me.” He let the words hang. “So tell me—did you think I was clean, or did you think I was part of it?”
Martin flinched, a small, involuntary motion.
“No, ser,” he said. “But I couldn’t be sure. And I couldn’t afford to be wrong.”
Ormund studied him, the warmth from his armor deepening, Martin’s shard answering with a faint glow.
Then Ormund’s hand landed on Martin’s shoulder, heavy and grounding, the same grip he’d used when Martin was a boy and the world was simpler. “You were wrong not to come to me,” he said. “It was a risk. But that’s what you do with a risk—you bring it to the man who can bear it with you.” He squeezed once. “I’m here now. We’ll talk about the rest when this is over and you’ve still got a head to argue with.”
Martin nodded, throat tight, silent.
Ormund released him and turned to the room. “My company is twelve,” he said. “Good men and women, loyal to the oath, not the politics. We’ve spent three weeks tracking Sharran business in Duskmere while the Order called an eclipse a weather event.” His mouth twisted. “The Order’s official position can go hang.”
A paladin behind him coughed, covering a laugh.
“We have charts,” Juhoon said, sliding them forward. “Taken from a Sharran command post. The Threshold is beneath the House of Reprieve. The alignment is tomorrow night.”
Ormund bent over the maps, eyes sharp and quick. He looked up at Juhoon. “You’re Martin’s wizard.”
“I am,” Juhoon replied. “I see outcomes. I don’t control them.”
“And what do your visions portend?”
“That your arrival shifted the odds. Beyond that, I cannot say. But the shape is different.”
Ormund straightened, recognition flickering in his eyes. “Right, then,” he said to his paladins. “Healing rotation—worst first. I want everyone here fit to fight by sundown tomorrow.” He shot Martin a look. “That means you too, boy. Don’t argue.”
Two paladins bent low over Keonho, their gauntleted palms offering a deep, whole warmth that rivaled any hearth fire. It was no fitful flicker—like the guttering heat Martin had staggered upon—but a steady pulse of heat that seeped into Keonho’s bones. His jaw unclenched as though some unseen weight had slipped free, his shoulders sagged, and the pain-etched lines around his eyes smoothed into soft planes. Martin watched by flickering torchlight, gratitude and something sharper dancing across his face. Through the bond you could feel Keonho’s emptiness draw breath at last—not from his own reserves, but fed by the steadfast field of warmth those paladins exuded simply by standing there. His pulse found its rhythm again; the light in his shard glowed deeper. When he opened his eyes, they were wet. He turned away before a single word could rise.
A third paladin, slight of frame with close-cropped hair and hands as steady as stone, knelt before you. She pressed her bare palm to the jagged scar on your chest. A golden warmth streamed from her fingertips, pure and cleansing, unlike the frantic surge Martin had poured out in the tunnels. It did not erase the scar’s memory, but the tightness across your sternum unraveled and fell away. At last you drew a full, unbroken breath—the first since the stygian underpass had threatened to steal your very lungs.
By evening, the tavern had become a hall of feast and laughter. Long oaken tables, groaning beneath candles set in iron sconces, stretched beneath low timbered rafters. The bartender’s wife marshaled her forces in the kitchen, unleashing platters of roasted root vegetables, a bubbling cauldron of thick barley stew, crusty loaves streaked with flour, wedges of pungent cheese, and a stout cask of dark beer that Ormund had wrested from some distant road.
Nineteen souls gathered at the board: your own band, the twelve paladins, and the barkeep and his wife at the far end, their cheeks aglow from hearth smoke. Keonho, ever the jester, shattered the hush. “Name the foulest thing you’ve dared swallow,” he challenged, grin wide. “Rank holds no sway here.”
A stocky paladin, her hair the color of autumn flame, leaned back. “Pickled eel in the markets of Athkatla,” she declared. “The vendor swore it was fresh. The eel, it seemed, had other counsel.”
Laughter cracked like thunder in the low-ceilinged room. A youth in battered armor spoke of a desert stew so vile it might have been brewed by devils.
Then Seonghyeon offered a single word about a mushroom in Cloakwood, and, to everyone’s surprise, unfolded a gentle story of his sister, a borrowed fishing net, a curious cat that tangled itself in rope, a sudden blaze licking at kindling, and a fish caught, lost to the currents, and caught once more. He spun each moment with the patient warmth of a master bard, as if he believed every listener would hold those quiet lives as dear as he did. By the tale’s end Keonho was wiping tears of mirth from his eyes, and even Juhoon’s stern lips curved in something that might have been a smile.
James sat beside you, his shoulder pressed against yours, fingers curled around a pewter flagon of ale he sipped in slow, deliberate draughts. When the cat’s mischief and the fish’s dance came to light, James’s lips twitched in silent mirth. You saw it, and he knew you did. He leaned closer still, pressing his warmth against your side.
Across the table, Ryul watched James. When the laughter swelled and James’s mouth twitched again, something unguarded flickered across Ryul’s face—a recognition, a memory of a version of James he hadn’t expected to see again. He looked away before James noticed, but his good eye stayed bright.
Martin sat beside Ormund and said nothing, which was how Ormund knew he was all right. The old man poured the beer without asking, the way he always had—too much, sloshing the rim—and shoved the cup across the table. Martin caught it before it could spill. Old reflex. Ormund’s eyes creased at the corners.
“Still quick,” he said.
“Still sloppy,” Martin replied.
Ormund laughed, a short bark that turned the head of the red-haired paladin two seats down. He clapped Martin once on the back, hard enough to sting, and reached for his own cup. “Gods, boy. I’ve missed you.”
Martin looked at him. The firelight caught the silver at Ormund’s temples, the new lines at the corners of his mouth. He looked older. He looked exactly the same.
“And I you, ser.”
“Don’t ser me at a supper table.” Ormund drank. “Tomorrow you can ser me. Tonight you can eat something before I have to watch you fall over.”
The tavern was warm, and the beer was dark, and nineteen people were alive when they had no particular right to be. You let yourself have that. The noise settled into your bones—laughter, the scrape of benches, the smell of barley stew gone thick in the pot. Seraphine’s words had a way of returning in quiet moments: you will always be alone with what you carry. Perhaps. But the bond hummed with six heartbeats and twelve borrowed lights, and the carved cat in your pocket pressed its uneven ears into your thigh, and for now that was enough.
Keonho started a song. A simple thing, a tune from home built for voices that couldn’t carry a note. His voice was, irritatingly, quite good. The paladins found the chorus by the second pass. Sean harmonized with great feeling and no discernible skill. Juhoon tapped the rhythm against his journal and said nothing, which was its own kind of joining.
James leaned in. “Ready to go up?”
Not a suggestion—he’d seen your hand drift to the scar twice in ten minutes.
“Soon,” you said. “Not yet.”
He nodded, his hand finding yours under the table, not laced, just present. You turned your palm to meet him, holding on.
The song faded, another rising in its place. Outside, the eclipse-shadow pressed against the windows—twenty hours until alignment, the Threshold waiting below the city. Inside, the tavern glowed, beer dark and thick, Keonho teaching Dara the second verse with the stubborn patience of someone who’d decided she was learning it whether she liked it or not.
The room emptied in slow waves. Ormund assigned watches and sent the rest to sleep. Seonghyeon slipped away, leaving only his cup. Juhoon gathered his charts, nodded, and vanished.
Keonho lingered, catching your eye across the table—no mask, no shield, just the raw honesty he’d shown in the tunnels when he’d whispered that if you died, he’d never forgive you. He knocked twice on the wood, hauled himself up on his splinted leg, and limped away without another word.
Martin was last. He stood at the foot of the stairs, steadier now, the shard in the bond burning gold and solid. He looked at you, then at James. Relief and gratitude tangled together, sharp-edged and ancient.
“Goodnight,” he said.
“Martin.”
He stopped on the first step. His hand found the railing. “You almost died.”
“You brought me back,” you replied.
The fire had burned down to coals. Somewhere above you, a door creaked on its hinges and went still.
“I don’t know how to—“ The words left him. He tried again, quieter. “Thank you.”
“You don’t have to.”
“No.” His mouth moved in something that was not quite a smile. “I know that. Still, thank you.”
He held your gaze a moment longer, then climbed the stairs. His door closed, and through the bond, his presence settled into the quiet rhythm of a man at prayer.
James stood and offered his hand—open, waiting.
“Come on.”
You took it. His grip was steady, his other hand already at your hip before you realized you needed the support. The common room faded behind you, lantern burning low, fire down to embers.
The room upstairs was dark. James checked the window, scanned the corners—old habit, automatic—then set the carved cat on the nightstand, where it stood on its uneven legs, casting a small, crooked shadow. You watched him place it: careful, centered, angled so the lopsided ears faced the bed. As if it mattered where it stood. As if he’d been carrying it like that all day, in his pocket, waiting to put it somewhere safe.
You’d carved that cat when you were eleven. The ears had come out wrong and you’d tried to fix them and made it worse. It was the first thing you’d ever made with a knife and your own hands, and you’d given it to him in the cell because you thought you were going to die and it was the only thing you had left. You hadn’t expected to see it again.
He sat on the edge of the bed. You joined him, the mattress dipping between you. Through the wall, Martin’s prayer was a low murmur. Below, Keonho finally slept without pain. Somewhere in the hall, Seonghyeon kept watch, bow in hand.
James’s hands were scrubbed raw, the skin across his knuckles pink and tight.
“You washed your hands,” you said.
“Yes.”
“Three times, I’d wager.”
His mouth twitched. He looked down at his hands. “Four.”
Your gaze moved towards the cat. Its crooked shadow fell across the nightstand in the lamplight, one ear taller than the other, legs braced at different angles against the wood. It had survived the cell, the tunnels, and James’s pocket. It looked ridiculous. It looked like the most important thing in the room.
“You kept it,” you said.
“You gave it to me.”
“I didn’t want to die without letting you know. I didn’t think I had time.”
He was quiet a moment. "Yes, I know it." His thumb traced the cat's uneven ear. "If you’d been right,” he said, “I would have carried this cat until I died and never known what to do with it.”
Your throat closed. He wasn’t looking at you—he was looking at the cat, turning it a quarter-inch with one finger, lining up its crooked legs with the edge of the nightstand. The precision of it undid you. James, who picked locks and read exits and kept his hands busy so they wouldn’t shake, straightening a wooden cat carved by an eleven-year-old because it was the first honest thing anyone had handed him. You thought: he doesn’t know how to receive things.
“James.”
“Yeah.”
“I would have you know that I forgive you. For the withdrawal.” You said slowly, testing the waters. “I will not pretend it did not wound me. But I understood your reasons, and it’s done.”
He was still. His hand had stopped on the cat.
“You need not win your way back to me,” you continued. “You are already here.”
His jaw tightened. Through the bond, his pulse kicked once, hard, then steadied. You felt him deciding whether to believe you.
“I had a whole thing prepared,” he said. “On the stairs.”
“Was it terrible?”
“Insufferable. You were spared.” His hand dropped to his knee. “You had the short of it in the cell. I meant it then. I mean it still.” He looked at the cat and kept going. “I love you. I find I cannot dress it up or make it clever.” His jaw worked. “I have never said those words to any living soul.”
He said it the way he said almost nothing else—halting, stripped of the flat precision he used for three rooms, upstairs, whatever it costs. Like the words had come out before he could make them useful. You felt the weight of it land in your chest, not the scar but deeper, the place where the bond lived. You thought of Seraphine’s voice: you will always be alone with what you carry. You’d believed that for a long time. You weren’t sure you believed it anymore.
You didn’t say it back. Not yet. Instead you took his hand—scrubbed raw, knuckles still pink—and held it in your lap.
“I am not afraid of tomorrow,” you confessed.
He looked at you.
“I ought to be. The Threshold, the alignment, all of it. But I find I am not.” You pressed your thumb to the center of his palm. “Seraphine told me I was destined for solitude. In some ways, I had always believed that about myself, even before her meddling. But then you came to find me, and Martin spent himself to nothing, and Keonho swore he would never forgive me if I died.” You shook your head, a small motion. “She was wrong. I was wrong.”
James was quiet. His fingers curled around yours, slowly, as if to test whether you would pull away.
“I feel safe,” you said. “Seen. With you. That is what I mean to say. I do not ask you to be good at this. I ask only that you stay.”
His hand tightened. He looked to the wall, then the window, then back to you—the exit check, the old habit, except this time he returned to you at the end of it.
“I am here,” he said.
“I know it.” You lifted his hand and pressed your lips to his knuckles. “And I love you, too, for the record.”
Something broke open in his face. Not a smile—wider than that, less controlled. He’d braced for a blow and gotten something else entirely. He looked down at his hand in yours, your mouth still close to his knuckles, and his breath left him in a rush. You’d seen him walk into a fight without flinching. You’d never seen him look like this.
“So,” he said.
“So?”
“Give me a moment. You have no idea what you have done to me.”
“Take your time.”
“You just—“ He closed his mouth. Opened it. “You said that very calmly.”
“I am calm.”
“I’m not.”
“I can tell. You’re squeezing my hand hard enough to crush bone.”
He let go immediately. “Sorry—“
You pulled his hand back. “I didn’t say stop.”
His mouth twitched. Then it broke into a grin—unguarded, startled, the kind he never let anyone see. You caught it and held it, and something in your chest went tight and warm and stupid because James smiled like it cost him everything and he’d just spent it on you.
He kissed you. No preamble—his hand at your jaw, mouth warm and certain, tasting of dark beer and bread. You kissed him back and felt his heartbeat stutter through the bond, then steady into something new. Your fingers twisted in his hair and he made a low sound against your mouth and pulled you closer, arm circling your waist, palm flat against your back.
He drew back, breath uneven, forehead against yours.
“The scar—“
“Is fine.”
“If it hurts—“
“You’ll know. I promise.”
He kissed you again, slower this time, working through it—every small give, every resistance. His hands shook. Yours steadied them. He pressed his mouth to the hollow of your throat, your collarbone, the edge of the bandage, and you felt him pause there, breathing, his lips warm through the linen. You held the back of his neck and let him stay.
The rest was slow only in the way restraint frays—his hands mapping every inch of you with the same focused hunger he gave a lock, testing what yielded, what tightened, what made your breath catch. Your name left him once, low and frayed, pressed hot against the curve of your neck while his mouth followed it. You dragged him closer, thighs parting to take the weight of him, until the amber light and the throb beneath your bandage blurred into the same relentless pulse and the only sounds were skin and the bed’s answering creak.
Afterward, his chest rose hard beneath your cheek, heartbeat slamming against your ear in time with the shard’s restless beat. His arm locked you there, thumb dragging slow, deliberate circles lower on your hip, each pass edging closer to where you still ached for him. Your legs stayed tangled, slick and restless. The hunger hadn’t eased; it had only settled deeper, waiting.
“You steal Juhoon’s cedar soap,” you murmured.
“Borrow.”
“And you smile when you think no one’s watching. I have a list.”
“I smile because of you,” he said. “That’s the whole list.”
“That’s the worst thing you’ve ever said to me.”
“I know.”
“Say it again.”
His mouth pressed against the top of your head. You felt him smile against your hair.
“I would have you know I had prepared something far more becoming,” he said. “Something cold and clever. The sort of thing a man says when he means to keep his dignity.”
“What became of it?”
“You laid your hand against my chest. I have not been cold or clever since.”
You laughed into his collarbone. He made a startled sound that was almost a laugh too—like he’d surprised himself, like he hadn’t known he still could.
“Sleep,” he said, low against your hair. “I will be here when you wake.”
“See that you are.”
“Where would I go? You have made a prisoner of my arm.”
“A precaution.”
“Wisely taken but unnecessary, m’lady.”
You let your eyes fall shut, the bond thrumming beneath your skin—six heartbeats threading through three rooms, each one vibrant and whole. James’s breathing steadied under you, the rise and fall of his chest settling into a rhythm that felt like belonging. Tomorrow, the Threshold would open and everything would be tested. But tonight, his fingers drifted through your hair, the carved cat kept silent vigil on the nightstand, Martin’s prayers drifted from the next room, Keonho slept without pain, Seonghyeon repaired the fletchings of his arrows, and Juhoon read by candlelight. The world held its breath, and all was well, if only for a precious moment.
Synopsis: After a failed heist beneath the Temple of the Sun God ends in catastrophe, six strangers find themselves bound to fragments of an ancient divine relic—and hunted by both the holy order sworn to protect it and the cult determined to destroy it.
As strange dreams, shared memories, and dangerous feelings begin binding the group together, the line between salvation and ruin grows thinner with every passing night.
Pairings: James x Reader (You) x Martin
Genre: slow burn • found family • enemies to lovers • shared dreams • divine horror • action/adventure fantasy
A/N: this one is angst, folks!! Thank you for reading so far!
Prev | Masterlist | Character Sheet
James barely made it forty paces before the tether snapped taut and wrenched him down. His stride collapsed, the shard in his forearm igniting a white-hot agony that locked every nerve from shoulder to fingertips. He crashed into the dirt, caught himself on his palms, and clawed forward, dragging his body through the pain. The bond seared through his chest—his own suffering tangled with yours, your presence flickering, each pulse weaker, slipping further away. He scraped another foot, then another, vision tunneling at the edges.
Martin caught up before he could crawl a third. He grabbed James by the collar and yanked him back. James twisted, driving an elbow into Martin’s jaw, shoving hard enough to send them both sprawling. Martin absorbed the hit, dug in, and hauled James by the shoulders—ten feet, twenty—until the tether’s grip finally loosened and James’s body went limp. They sprawled in the dirt, breath ragged, Martin’s fist still knotted in James’s collar while James stared at the tree line where you had disappeared.
“Let go of me.”
“No.”
James jerked against his hold, but Martin didn’t budge. The tether thudded in his chest—four steady heartbeats anchoring him to camp, one faint signal tugging him away. His body trembled, caught between the bond’s pull and the urge to run.
“She’s moving,” he ground out. “Southeast. Fast. If we—”
“You can’t chase her.” Martin’s voice was low, jaw already swelling. “Try that again and the tether will drop you before you hit the trees. Then I’m patching you up instead of Keonho.”
The name cut through the haze. James stilled.
Martin let go. He stood first, then James, slower, unsteady, the shard in his arm still burning. Martin turned and strode toward camp without a backward glance. James followed, the treeline behind them silent, the signal in his chest fading with every step.
Smoke from the smoldering campfire curled through the broken frames of canvas tents, mingling with the sharp tang of blood and dust. Martin pushed past a tangle of gear and went straight to Keonho, who sat slumped against a fallen pine log. Seonghyeon had dragged him here, and Keonho’s face was drained of color, gray as ash. His jaw was clenched so tight that the muscles in his neck stood out like ropes, and both hands dug into the rough bark until splinters bit through his palms. The shard-vein in his left thigh pulsed in uneven beats of dim light—bright, faint, bright—while the injured leg rested at an awkward angle, foot twisted inward. Martin knelt beside him, placed one hand over the woven laces of torn fabric, and let his other palm hover just above the wound. He breathed in, and the air around his fingers crackled with magic. Without a word, he began to ease the shard’s fractured energy back into the muscle, coaxing bone and sinew to realign beneath his cool touch.
At the camp’s perimeter, Seonghyeon crouched low and traced an arc through the leaf-strewn soil, as if reading invisible lines on a page. He started at your flattened bedroll—its wool blanket a dull scarlet in the dying light—then swiveled toward the dark stand of pines. Three times he paused: once to press a finger into a boot print half-buried in pine needles, once to brush aside a tuft of undergrowth stained with shadow residue, and once to crouch so close he felt the hum of magic in the ground. Each time, his brow furrowed deeper. After the third mark, he stood and dusted earth from his fingertips, the mud streaking black over his knuckles.
In the circle of broken chairs and scattered packs, James remained standing. He wasn’t watching Martin or Seonghyeon. Instead he pressed one hand against the shard embedded in his forearm, feeling the bond shudder like a wounded animal. His face was blank—empty, really—without the familiar mask of calm detachment he wore for others. In his other fist he clutched a bronze coin, its surface worn and still, as if waiting for some spark to set it spinning.
Minutes passed without a breath. Martin murmured, and the ghost of heat from his palm ran along Keonho’s leg. Seonghyeon folded his arms and stared at James. Juhoon sat against a chipped stone wall, legs drawn up, head once again buried in his leather-bound journal, tracking the bond’s signal like a compass needle.
Finally, Martin leaned back on his heels, wiped sweat from his brow, and said, “The shard took most of the blow, but there’s a hairline crack through the fibula.” He probed gently—too gently for Keonho’s taste.
Keonho’s voice snapped out through gritted teeth: “Is it broken?”
Martin’s mouth pinched into a thin line. “You’ll walk. Not well. Not fast.”
“Good enough.” Keonho forced a grimace that might have passed for a grin. His leg trembled under him, but he held himself upright.
Seonghyeon came over and crouched by the fire’s cold embers. He nudged a charred stick. “Y/N’s prints stretch forty yards into the treeline. Then a second set joins—heavier, booted. Three people. I found shadow residue smeared in the undergrowth.” He looked back at James. “She fought. Gouged the earth with her nails, splintered a branch that still lies half-buried, and left scorch marks where she discharged magic into a tree trunk. After that, the fighting stops—only drag marks.”
A crackle from Juhoon’s journal summonsed him into the conversation. “Stopped or couldn’t,” he offered from his seated position, glancing up behind the rim of his shard-eye.
Seonghyeon didn’t reply. He didn’t have to. The evidence lay in broken branches and torn footprints.
Silence sank over them. Then Keonho cleared his throat, voice uneven: “Why did she look at me like that?” He shifted, wincing. “When I reached for her—she looked terrified.”
Nobody answered. The night pressed in, full of unseen eyes.
James finally broke the silence, his voice barely above a whisper. “She wasn’t afraid of you. She was afraid of what she’d done to you.” He loosened his grip, letting the coin in his palm catch a sliver of moonlight, though it remained stubbornly dull.
Martin’s response was quick, edged with frustration. “It was an accident—”
“Not to her.” James’s eyes flicked to the fire. “Seraphine’s been haunting her dreams for weeks now. She takes the faces of people Y/N trusts—her grandmother, old friends—and weaves them into gentle memories. Then she ruins them. Y/N wakes up, convinced she’s just slit their throats.” His jaw clenched, the words heavy between them.
The fire snapped, and for a heartbeat, even the embers seemed to hold their breath. James’s voice softened. “She told me she was terrified she’d hurt one of you. She said—” He faltered, unable to finish.
Martin’s hands froze where they rested on Keonho’s leg. “She told you. Weeks ago.”
James met his stare, steady and unapologetic. “Yes.”
“And you kept it from us.”
“It wasn’t my secret to share.”
Martin shot to his feet, magic flaring white-hot in his palm, casting stark shadows across his face. “She was unraveling, and you just watched. Night after night, you saw it happening—and you said nothing.”
James’s grip tightened around the bronze coin, knuckles blanching. “I didn’t think she’d want you to know.”
Martin’s voice shook, barely held together. “She wanted you beside her in those dreams. She trusted you. And you left her alone.”
James stared down at his hands, as if only now realizing they belonged to him. He swallowed hard. “You’re right. I failed her.”
Martin’s anger faltered, replaced by a weary ache. He’d expected denial, but James offered only the truth.
“I was scared,” James said quietly, the words heavy in the hush. “Maren’s mark. The truce holding by threads. I thought if I kept my distance, it would hurt less when I had to go back to him.” He let the coin rest in his palm, dull and lifeless.
Keonho’s voice cut through the tension, trembling. “So she’s been carrying that alone?”
James closed his eyes. “I was there. Every night.” He opened them, gaze hollow. “Until I wasn’t.”
Seonghyeon emerged from the gloom, eyes sweeping the group. “The trail heads to Duskmere. Three cultists. They’re moving fast, but they left enough for us to follow.”
“They want us to chase them.”
“Obviously,” Seonghyeon replied, glancing toward the dark treeline.
Juhoon snapped his journal shut, the glow in his eye fading. “It’s a trap.”
“Also obvious,” Seonghyeon said, offering no comfort.
Keonho braced himself against the fallen log, face pale, leg trembling, but his back straightened. “Then we go get her.”
Martin met James’s gaze. The anger hadn’t vanished, but it had sharpened into resolve. James held his stare, guilt raw and unhidden. It wasn’t forgiveness. It was a promise.
“We go get her,” Martin echoed. He finished binding Keonho’s leg with a strip of his shirt—tight enough to hold, loose enough to let blood flow—then hefted his battered halberd and turned south.
James pocketed the coin and fell in behind him, shoulders squared. Juhoon slung his journal over his shoulder, Seonghyeon folded his arms, and Keonho limped to join them. Six had become five, and as they moved into the deepening night, the absence of the sixth pulled at them—a wound that would not close.
“Good morning,” said a voice from the chair.
You sat up. Ache settled in every tendon—the hollowed-out drag of spent magic. The shard in your chest pulsed slow, the bond’s signal thin as a voice from the bottom of a well.
Candlelight. Old stone. A cot, a chair, a table with a ceramic pitcher. White plaster. No window. No door.
Seraphine waited in the chair, legs crossed. The shadow-wings were gone. Her hair hung unbound, silver threading the dark. Layered robes; candlelight made her look quarried from the room itself, patience set hard in her jaw.
“Where am I?”
"Where I put you." She tapped the pitcher. "Drink. I did not carry you this far to watch you wither of thirst on my floor like some forgotten root."
You let the cup sit.
"Resist me all you want," she said, mouth angling. "Your blood does not care for your resistance. That boy—the one who trusted you, who came close enough to touch—he nearly died for the foolishness. You did not choose it. You did not want it. And yet there he was, grey-faced and crippled, because that is what your blood does to the people who trust you."
"You put those dreams in my head—"
"I showed you what was already there." She raised her hand, a lazy gesture, and the candlelight bent. The wall behind her rippled like water disturbed, and then Keonho was there — sprawled on the ground, his leg twisted, his face drained of blood, reaching for you. The image held for three seconds before it dissolved.
You said nothing. Your hands were shaking.
"Drink the water, child. We have much to discuss, and the dead make poor conversation."
Duskmere sat in its own shadow. The city had been beautiful once — carved cornices and columned arcades, bridges spanning canals that reflected a sky the color of tarnished bone. But the eclipse-shadow had settled here like silt. Shadows fell in directions that made no geometric sense. Water in the canals moved too slowly. The air had weight.
The streets were not empty. People moved through them, but wrong — half-finished gestures, conversations that circled without landing, faces slack with a confusion that had become permanent. A woman stood at a market stall arranging fruit that had already gone soft. A man sat on a bridge railing, his lips moving around a word he couldn't find.
Nobody looked at the five armed strangers moving through the eastern quarter.
Juhoon's left eye flared gold, his shard tracking the bond signal. "Southeast. Below ground. The signal is diffuse — something is dampening it. I can give you a radius of maybe two hundred yards."
"That's half the old quarter," Seonghyeon said.
"That's the best I can do."
James hadn't spoken since the march began. He moved beside Martin with his hands empty and his eyes scanning every building, every alley, every face. Everything except the hunt switched off.
"We need information," Martin said. "We're not going to find her by walking in circles. Juhoon's signal gives us a radius, not a location."
Keonho leaned against a canal railing, his leg trembling but holding. "So we ask around. Find out what the Sharrans are running in this district. They're not invisible — they need infrastructure, buildings, people."
"A tavern," Seonghyeon said. "Start where people talk."
The tavern at the canal’s edge was half-empty, which in Duskmere passed for bustling—most of the city had given up on public life altogether. Shadows pooled in the corners, thick with the scent of tallow smoke and something sour that pretended to be beer. Dockworkers hunched over battered tables, shoulders tight. By the window, an old woman cradled a glass of clear spirits, her gaze fixed on nothing. The bartender, broad and silent, kept a ledger open beside the taps, scratching a mark for every order.
James paused in the doorway, the city’s gloom clinging to his coat. Martin watched his features harden, the mask of caution slipping to reveal something colder—a predator catching a familiar scent.
“Corner of the bar,” James murmured. “Don’t look.”
Martin looked anyway. At the far end, a man sat alone, hunched over a battered pitcher, pouring with the slow care of someone who’d stopped expecting refills. A purple bruise, ugly and fresh, bloomed across his cheekbone.
Ryul.
James crossed the room in six long strides. Ryul didn’t notice until James’s hand locked around his neck and slammed his face into the sticky bar. The pitcher rattled, beer sloshing over the wood. The dockworkers glanced up, then buried themselves in their drinks.
“Hello, Ryul,” James said.
Ryul’s reply was muffled against the bar. “Took you long enough.”
James yanked him upright by the collar. Blood trickled from Ryul’s nose, already broken. He blinked, dazed, pain registering slowly through the haze of drink.
“Where is she?”
Ryul tried to speak, but James shoved him off the stool. He hit the floor, rolled, and came up on one knee, hands raised in surrender.
“I don’t know,” Ryul said, voice thick. “That’s the truth. The cult took her. I wasn’t part of it.”
“But you’re here. In Duskmere. Where they brought her.”
“I’m here because Maren sent me to scout their hideout before the alignment. That’s all. I never touched her, James. I swear.” He wiped blood from his mouth with a shaking hand.
James loomed over him, fists clenched. Martin stepped in, close enough to intervene, the threat unspoken but clear. Ryul’s eyes flicked between them, reading the roles.
“Nice setup,” Ryul muttered. “He breaks bones, you play good cop.”
“I can break bones too,” Martin said evenly. “But I like to start with questions.”
Ryul gave a ragged laugh. Something in his expression shifted—not loyalty, but a flicker of regret.
“The Sharrans don’t need to force anyone here,” he said. “The eclipse-shadow’s got half the city unraveling—fear, confusion, memories slipping away. People are desperate. The cult offers what they crave.”
“And what’s that?” Martin asked.
“Relief. They promise to take away the pain—the terror, the grief, the emptiness. People go in shaking and come out calm.” Ryul reached for his mug, found it empty, and set it down with a hollow clink. “Calm, but hollow. But hollow’s better than terrified, so the line stretches around the block.”
James glanced at Martin.
“A clinic,” Martin said quietly. “They’re running a clinic.”
“Something like that. I don’t know the name or the address. Maren keeps us out of their spiritual business—bad for trade.” Ryul pulled himself back onto the stool. “But it’s in this quarter. If they took her, that’s where she’ll be.”
James grabbed Ryul’s collar again, not to hurt, but to warn. “If you’re lying—”
“I’m not. I’m drunk, I’m tired, and I didn’t sign up to kidnap girls. I was hired to watch, not to get involved. What the cult does is their own affair.” Ryul met James’s stare. “I stopped asking questions. Didn’t like the answers.”
James let him go and turned to Martin. “A place that promises to cure the shadow-sickness. We find it, we find her.”
They left Ryul slumped at the bar, empty mug before him, watching them disappear into the night.
Finding the clinic was slow work. The first dockworker spat at their feet and walked away. An old woman crossed herself, muttering about soul-thieves. At last, a boy chasing a battered hoop paused and pointed down a narrow lane.
“The House of Reprieve,” he whispered. “On Vellacott. Mam says not to look at it.”
Seraphine watched you drink with the dispassionate attention of a woman observing livestock at a trough. She refilled the cup and set it between you. When she spoke, her words were stripped of the usual pretenses they wore in your dreams—the language archaic, nearly foreign, like a ghost long dead.
“For three hundred years and more have I borne the Morninglord’s flame in my veins, wielding his sword through wars that lie buried in oblivion. I have watched his order grow bloated on tithes and starved in spirit; when I spoke the truth of what I beheld, they branded me heretic.”
She examined her own hand—long fingers, pale, the nails trimmed short. “Thy paladin shall learn this dark lesson as well. The Order will demand he rend the bond between thee and his oath. He will pause upon that edge, for that breath of doubt is the sole mercy they concede ere they seal his fate.”
“You don’t know Martin.”
“Know Martin? I have laid a hundred such Martins low beneath the earth.” She raised her hand, and the wall shifted. Martin appeared—a version of him: on his knees, his halberd broken beside him, his shard extinguished. His head was bowed. Behind him stood a row of paladins in Lathanderite gold, and one of them held a sword to the back of his neck.
The illusion was detailed enough that you could see the sweat on his forehead, the tremble in his lip.
“Mark how oathbreakers end,” Seraphine said. “On bended knee before their kin—by their own swords. I have partaken of that fate; I have worn that shame.”
The image dissolved. You were breathing hard.
“And the boy with the coin,” Seraphine continued. “James, as you named him—he slipped away when the price came due, cowering like a hound that has learned the sting of the master’s blow.” She leaned forward. “Think not that love shall unwrite the marks engraved upon bone.”
The wall rippled. James lay face down in mud, the shard-vein in his forearm dark, one hand outstretched toward the coin glinting in the dirt beside him.
“Please, no more,” you whispered.
“I do but steel you for what lies before,” she said, dismissing the illusion with a flick of her wrist. “I show you the shape you may yet assume.”
“He was there,” you said. Your voice was hoarse. “Every night. He was there.”
“Until the hour he was not,” Seraphine’s eyes gleamed with ancient light. “He will not come again. Such is the way of men, child: they reach for you in darkness only to recoil at dawn. You shalt bear your burden unseen. Bhaal hath forged you for purposes darker still.”
The House of Reprieve occupied a former guild hall — broad-fronted, the plaster recently painted, the entrance flanked by iron lanterns that burned with a warm, steady light. A wooden sign above the door read, in clean lettering: The House of Reprieve — Inquire Within.
The door was open. Inside, the front room was arranged like a physician's waiting area — benches along the walls, a desk where a young woman in grey robes sat writing in a ledger. The room smelled of lavender and something chemical underneath. The light was soft and amber, gentler than the pewter grey outside.
Three people sat on the benches. An old man with his hat in his hands. A young mother with a child asleep in her lap. A dockworker with bruised knuckles and vacant eyes. They sat very still, their faces carrying an expression Martin recognized from the villages — not peace, but a profound and unnerving emptiness.
"Welcome," said the woman at the desk. "Are you here for a reprieve?"
"We've heard you help with the shadow-sickness," Martin said. His armor was concealed under a traveler's cloak. His palm was gloved.
"We offer relief from the disturbances, yes. A consultation, a mapping of your troubles, and then the reprieve itself. Most clients feel improvement within a single session." She gestured at the benches. "Would you like to wait?"
"What does the reprieve involve, exactly?"
"We identify the sources of mental distress — fear, grief, confusion — and we ease them. Think of it as setting down a weight you've been carrying."
James stood behind Martin, scanning the room. His eyes stopped on the far wall, where a door led to the back of the building. He looked at Martin and raised two fingers.
"Thank you," Martin said. "We'll consider it."
Outside, Seonghyeon was waiting with Keonho. "Two entrances visible," Seonghyeon reported. "Front door, service entrance on the canal side. But the building extends back into the block — lower level, possibly two. I could hear water moving underneath."
"The people coming out," Martin said. "Did you watch them?"
"Three left while you were inside. Two walked normally. The third—" Seonghyeon paused. "She walked like she'd forgotten how to feel. Vacant eyes, gives me the creeps."
"They're harvesting," Juhoon concluded. "Fear, grief, suffering — emotional energy the eclipse-shadow can metabolize. The Sharrans aren't just hiding here. They're feeding the ritual."
"How do we get below?" James asked, already moving.
The walls shifted again — not one illusion but a procession. Village after village, each one the party had passed through, rendered in terrible detail. You saw the aftermath: the shadow residue your magic had left behind, thickening into something the eclipse could feed on. A man standing in a doorway, staring at his hands as though they belonged to a stranger. A girl — the one Martin had healed, the one with the vacant eyes — walking alone down a canal bank in the dark. The image held just long enough for you to understand what happened next before it dissolved.
“I did not weave that tapestry of woe, child,” Seraphine said, her voice smooth as oil. “I merely beheld what you have wrought. Your passage through those cursed hamlets has left a stain upon the land. Your sorcery and your father’s blood—they utter a mournful lay, and the Eclipse listens.”
“That’s a lie.”
Seraphine’s lips curved in a patient, almost sorrowful smile. “I could bear you thither, to every shallow grave you have made. The earth is still fresh with their remains. Few yet walk these roads who possess the strength to inter their dead.”
You pressed your back to the wall, clutching the small wooden figurine in your fist until the grain cut into your flesh.
“But you did entomb your victims, did you not?” Her tone fell to a whisper, heavy with accusation. “You stood at little Evelyn’s funeral.”
Your blood ran cold.
Seraphine tasted the name on her tongue. “I wonder—have her kin in all the years since pondered how their daughter slipped from life’s embrace?”
The wall rippled and Evelyn appeared: fourteen years old, yellow wildflowers trembling in her hands, her gaze lifted to you with a trust that fractured your heart. Then the vision darkened: night, sodden grass, your hands black past the wrists, and Evelyn’s face pressed into the soil, eyes glassy and unseeing.
“Stop—”
“She was your first companion,” Seraphine said, crouching before you. The faint luminescence in her irises pulsed like dying starlight. “Your only friend, and by your hand she perished. For that is your purpose, child: to sunder life until all the world is little more than ash and bones.” She leaned so close you could feel the chill of her breath. “The lad with the shattered leg was but the latest in your grim ledger. There shall be more. There are always more.”
“I said stop.”
Seraphine rose with the calm precision of a queen who knows centuries lie behind her. She smoothed her robes as though marking time in an endless court. “Your cherished friends shall come seeking you, and they shall be set exactly where I desire. The Threshold lies beneath our feet, and the dread alignment draws nigh. All things converge. Yield your will, and perchance I shall grant you the hollow mercy of choosing which soul steps first across that dark divide.”
The candle guttered. She walked to the wall, and the door appeared — a seam in the plaster, invisible until she touched it. She passed through. The wall sealed.
The room had gone quiet in a way that made the walls feel closer. You closed your eyes and reached for the bond — for any signal, any warmth, any proof that the five heartbeats you'd carried for months were still beating somewhere above you.
Static. Faint, directionless. You couldn't tell which was which anymore.
James found the way in—not through the front, nor the canal entrance. He disappeared for forty minutes, long enough for Martin to wear a groove in the floor and for Keonho to start muttering numbers under his breath. When James returned, mortar dust streaked his sleeves and he carried a rough sketch scrawled on the back of Juhoon’s spare parchment.
“Coal cellar,” he said. “Three buildings west. It links to the old city drainage—runs beneath the whole block.” He tapped the map. “Here’s a junction. New masonry. Someone’s been shoring it up.”
“How new?” Seonghyeon asked.
“Months, maybe less. Mortar’s set, but the color’s off.” James glanced at Martin. “Whatever they’re hiding, it’s been in the works for a while.”
They slipped in at dusk. The coal cellar pressed in around them, thick with the stench of old carbon and damp stone. James led, Martin close behind, Keonho limping but determined not to slow the group. The drainage tunnels quickly narrowed, ceilings low, walls slick with condensation and the tang of canal water laced with something acrid. They moved in silence. James’s hands were empty but poised. Martin’s halberd scraped the ceiling until he adjusted his grip. Seonghyeon kept an arrow nocked, bow low.
The tunnel widened into a passage of fresh stone and reinforced arches, lanterns burning with steady violet light—Sharran work. James raised a fist; everyone froze. Voices echoed ahead, rough and impatient—guards, not priests. James signaled left. Seonghyeon melted into the shadows. Two heartbeats later, the voices cut off. He returned and nodded once.
The passage forked: left toward the Threshold, if Juhoon’s shard-eye was right; right, where the bond signal pulsed.
“She’s this way,” James said, turning right.
“The Threshold—” Juhoon started.
“Isn’t going anywhere. She might be.”
They followed the right-hand corridor into a command post cluttered with maps, charts, and astronomical diagrams pinned to the walls. James swept the papers into his pack without breaking stride. Juhoon paused just long enough to record the wall map.
At the end of the deepest corridor waited an iron door, windowless, with only a narrow, unused slot at the bottom. James pressed his ear to the cold metal—silence. He found the lock, worked it. Three seconds, and the mechanism surrendered. He pushed the door open.
You sat on the floor, knees hugged to your chest, the small wooden cat pressed tight in your hands. You didn’t bother to look up when the door creaked open.
“Stop,” you said, your voice flat and hollow. “I know you’re not real. You’ve worn his face all night. Aren’t you tired yet?”
James paused in the doorway, hand falling away from the lock. “Y/N—”
“You showed Martin under the axe. Keonho’s leg broken. James with a knife to his throat.” Your voice splintered. “That’s all you do. I can’t do it again. Please.”
He crossed the room in two strides and crouched before you. When he reached for your hand, you flinched, but he pressed your fingers to the shard embedded in his forearm. Heat pulsed beneath his skin, steady and alive, tangled with the old tracking scar.
“Feel that,” he murmured. “That’s the bond. She can wear my face, but she can’t fake the shard.”
Your fingers trembled against his wrist. Through the contact, the bond sharpened—his heartbeat echoing in the hollow space inside you, the emptiness that had ached for days. Real. Present. Alive. The others flickered at the edge of your senses: Martin’s steady warmth, Keonho’s restless spark, Seonghyeon’s low hum, Juhoon’s precise pulse.
Your words tumbled out, barely above a whisper. “James, you shouldn’t have come. It’s a trap. She wants you here—she wants all of you. The Threshold is right below us and she—”
“I know.”
“You have to go. Take the others and leave before she—”
“We’re not leaving without you.”
The apology spilled out of you, tangled and desperate. “I’m sorry I got caught. I’m sorry you’re here because of me. I’m sorry I ran—I know I shouldn’t have, but it hurt too much to stay and I was scared, James. I was so scared I’d hurt someone else and I couldn’t watch it happen again—”
“Hey.” He moved closer, both hands closing around yours and the wooden cat. “Stop. Breathe.”
“She showed me Evelyn. She showed me doing it to you, to Martin, to Keonho—over and over. I couldn’t tell what was real anymore—”
“This is real.” His grip tightened. “I’m real. Look at me.”
You looked. The half-healed cut above his brow. The shadows under his eyes. His jaw set, stubborn as ever. His hands around yours, warm and solid and shaking—both of you shaking, both of you trying to anchor the other.
“You ran because you were scared,” he said quietly. “I pulled away because I was scared. We’re both idiots. That’s not new.” His thumb brushed your knuckles. “But I need you to listen, because I’m not good at this and I might not say it again.”
You waited, breath caught.
“When you left—when the bond went silent and I couldn’t feel you—” His voice broke. He stared at the floor, jaw clenched. “I’ve lost people before. I’ve walked away and told myself it was necessary. But it was never like this. I couldn’t breathe. I couldn’t think.”
“James—”
“I’m not done.” His voice was raw. “You are not a weapon. You are not what she showed you. I don’t care about your blood, or your father, or what happened when you were fourteen. I care that you never complain, that you always try to do the right thing. I care that you noticed when I was hurt and stitched me up. That you sat in the dark and told me your worst fear, and then asked if I was okay.”
His hands tightened around yours. “You’re the first person who made me want to stay.”
Silence pressed in, broken only by your uneven breathing.
“We tore this city apart to find you,” he said, voice low. “Keonho’s walking on a fractured leg because he refused to stay behind. Martin picked up his halberd and started south. Juhoon saw the odds and came anyway. Five people, Y/N. Whatever she told you about being alone—it’s a lie.”
Tears slid down your cheeks, silent and unstoppable. You clung to the cat and to him, and he let you.
“I stopped watching your back at night,” he whispered. “That was the worst thing I’ve ever done. I thought I was protecting you, but I left you alone with her instead.” He leaned in, forehead nearly touching yours, his breath warm against your skin. “I’m sorry. I’ll be sorry for a long time. But I’m here now, and I’m not leaving. I need you to stand up and walk out of here with me. Can you do that?”
You nodded. Your voice wouldn't come. A shadow fell across the doorway, and you both looked up. Martin was there.
He took in the scene — James crouched in front of you, your hands tangled together, your face wet — and crossed the cell without a word. He knelt, placed his palm against your shoulder. The golden vein in your chest brightened. Fractionally. Enough.
James helped you to your feet, wrapping one of your arms around his shoulders. Martin took your other arm, a warm, solid shield. You moved as one through the cold corridors, the silence pressing in, every step taking you from one darkness toward another.
Seraphine waited where the ancient drainage met the new Sharran stone, her shadow-wings unfurled, swallowing the flickering torchlight. Her eyes slid from you to Martin, cold and unblinking.
“You keep crawling back to the light,” she murmured. “Even when it scorches you.” Her gaze pinned Martin. “Tell me, paladin—how many of your brothers have set creatures like this one alight? How many pyres have you blessed? And yet here you kneel.” Her lips twisted. “Oathbreaker. Kin-slayer. The Order will not remember you.”
Martin’s voice was raw. “Don’t listen to her.”
A spear of shadow-fire punched into his chest, slamming him against the tunnel wall. Seraphine advanced, another bolt driving him to his knees. His shard flared, then guttered. He raised a trembling hand—light met shadow, and the shadow swallowed it whole.
“They never do,” Seraphine said, her gaze never leaving you. “The devout always speak of love—until it costs them.”
A third bolt snapped Martin’s head back. Blood streaked his mouth. James lunged, but a wall of shadow crashed him into stone. He fought, wild and desperate, but the darkness held.
You stood in the passage: Martin broken, James pinned, Seraphine’s hand closing around something slower, heavier, its edges slick with corruption. Not a bolt. Something meant to linger.
You stepped forward.
The blade slid in beneath your collarbone. Cold, then numbness, then a rush of everything at once. You looked down—black veins spidered beneath your skin, purposeful and alive. Your legs buckled. Stone caught your knees, then your hands, then your cheek. The blood that spilled was wrong—too dark, spreading in shapes that defied sense.
As the shadow wall faded, James tore through two cultists in the dark, barely seeing them. He dropped beside you, hands clamping the wound, blood slicking his fingers.
“No—stay with me—”
His voice cracked. He pressed harder, trying to hold the blood, trying to hold you, trying to hold back everything he’d buried for months. It wasn’t enough. He knew it. Still, he pressed.
Your hand twitched. The small carved cat was still in your grip—you’d carried it through the cell, the corridor, Seraphine, the blade—and you pressed it into his palm. Your fingers had no strength left. He closed his hand around yours to keep it from falling.
You’d carved tokens for the others, small things for needs they’d never voice. Never James. You’d started a dozen times and stopped. Too close. Too much like saying something you couldn’t take back.
This cat was the first thing you’d ever carved. Worn smooth from years of worry. You’d kept it because you couldn’t give it away. Because there had only ever been one person it was meant for.
“Hold onto that,” you whispered. “For me.”
“You hold it—keep your eyes open—”
Your eyes slipped shut.
James sensed the bond unravel before anyone else. One moment it pulled tight, a dull ache threading through his chest and forearm; the next, it snapped. He pressed both hands to the wound, blood slick and hot between his fingers, but the color kept shifting—wrong, iridescent black, blooming beneath you in a widening pool. He couldn’t stop it. Couldn’t twist it into hope.
Your breath hitched, wet and ragged, then stilled. The bond spasmed once, then guttered out inside him—not numb, not faded, simply absent, as if a limb had vanished. The world lurched sideways. He caught himself on jagged stone, barely keeping upright before he collapsed over you.
He hadn’t meant to cry, but the tears came anyway, hot and sharp in the cuts on his face. He pressed his mouth to your temple, desperate, tasting sweat, blood, and the metallic tang of fear. The little wooden cat, sticky where your fingers had clung to it, bit into his palm. He clung to it as if it could anchor him.
At the corridor’s far end, boots scraped—Martin, hauling himself upright with the halberd. His hands found the wound. He spoke, your name or a prayer, voice splintered and raw. The warmth of his light was gone. Only pressure remained, then something worse: a jagged, tearing surge through the bond. Not faith—defiance. He was burning his own life against the dark.
James lifted his bloody hands and surrendered you to Martin’s. The transfer was careful, deliberate—the most controlled thing he’d done in days. He sat back, fists clenched around the cat, watching your face, not daring to breathe.
The wound closed slowly. The corruption fought the light for every inch. The black veins retreated. The blood stopped. A ragged scar remained. Martin’s shard resonated with yours; the bond caught, and your heartbeat steadied.
James felt it first. The stutter eased. The cold receded. He hadn’t realized he was counting until he stopped.
You opened your eyes.
Martin hovered above you, grey-faced, nose bleeding, trembling, spent. His hands still pressed to you.
“Wasting prayers on me again,” you rasped.
He made a sound—half-laugh, half-sob—and pressed his forehead to the back of his hand on your shoulder. His body shook once, then stilled.
You turned your head. James was right there, kneeling, hands bloody, the cat pressed into his palm. He looked at you the way people do when they forget they’re being watched—uncertain what to do with relief, or whether to trust it. Everything on his face at once, unguarded. The wariness he wore like armor, gone. Just him, and the small carved thing between your skin and his.
Keonho limped in behind him, face flushed, a stolen crossbow dangling from his hand. He took in the blood, the bodies, Martin on the ground, your hand in James’s.
“You’re alive,” he said.
“Apparently.”
“Good. Because I’m going to kill you myself.”
You laughed. It hurt. You laughed anyway. Keonho’s eyes brightened; he turned away quickly.
Seonghyeon appeared, glanced at you, nodded, and said nothing.
Juhoon arrived last, leaning against the wall, catching his breath. “Probability of survival was fourteen percent.”
“Comforting.”
“You were dead for seven seconds. You beat the odds. Stop making my calculations look bad.”
The passage was empty now. Shadows pooled at the edges where the torchlight failed, but the dark had lost its shape. No wings. No voice. Somewhere above, the sky still crawled toward alignment, and the Threshold waited beneath the stone.
But six people were together and breathing, and James still hadn’t let go of your hand.
When you glanced over, Martin eased his hands from your shoulder. He sat back on the stone, folded his hands, and began to pray in silence. The light in his palm was gone. He prayed anyway.
James clung to the carved cat like a lifeline. Its tiny ears pressed into your knuckles.
“Don’t ever do that again,” he said.
“Save Martin’s life?”
“Throw yours away.”
His jaw tightened. The cut above his brow still bled, a thin line tracking toward his cheekbone. His hands were filthy—blood, grime, something darker—and the knuckles split fresh over old scars. His grip on you was not gentle. Not careful. It was the grip of someone who had watched a door close and hadn’t known if it would ever open again.
You should have said something glib, something that would let you both skirt around the last hour like it hadn’t happened. But instead, you reached out, thumb brushing the cut above his brow, smearing blood sideways. You weren’t healing him. You just needed to touch him.
“You look awful,” you murmured, thumb lingering on his skin.
“Your heart stopped for seven seconds.”
“You counted?”
“Juhoon did. He can go count something else.” His grip shifted, the carved cat rolling between your palms—a ridiculous little thing, but proof you’d trusted him with more than you meant to. His eyes flicked down to it, then back up. Blood still trickled from his wound.
“You made this when you were a kid.”
“It’s not very good,” you said, a laugh catching in your throat. “The ears are crooked.”
“Y/N.”
“And the tail’s too thick. I was still figuring it out—”
“Y/N.” His voice was lower now, closer, edged with something raw. He smelled of iron, sweat, and the cedar soap he’d stolen from Martin’s pack. “You made this. You put it in my hand and you closed your eyes.”
“I tried to stay awake.”
“It didn’t look like it.”
“I really tried.”
He pressed his forehead to your knuckles—not quite a kiss, but close enough that his breath warmed your fingers. The shard in your chest pulsed gold, nothing to do with Lathander and everything to do with James choosing now to be gentle. He stayed there, breathing against your hand.
“Seven seconds,” he whispered into your skin. “I counted too.”
Your throat tightened. You curled your fingers, feeling the uneven texture of his hair, wild from the fight. “James.”
“Mm.”
“You’re bleeding on my hand.”
“Romantic, isn’t it.”
You laughed, pain flaring beneath your sternum. He lifted his head at the sound, mouth curving into that rare, crooked grin. From behind, Keonho’s voice broke in: “Are they having a moment? They’re having a moment. Should I—”
“Walk away,” Sean said, already dragging him off.
James didn’t look up. He turned your hand over, set the carved cat in your palm, and closed your fingers around it.
“Keep it,” you said.
“No. You’re going to fix the ears and give it back to me properly.” He leaned in, close enough for you to catch woodsmoke and iron. “And next time, you hand it to me. To my face. Like a person.”
“That sounds terrifying.”
“Good.” His thumb traced your wrist, slow and deliberate. “Now you know how the last seven seconds felt.”
Synopsis: After a failed heist beneath the Temple of the Sun God ends in catastrophe, six strangers find themselves bound to fragments of an ancient divine relic—and hunted by both the holy order sworn to protect it and the cult determined to destroy it.
As strange dreams, shared memories, and dangerous feelings begin binding the group together, the line between salvation and ruin grows thinner with every passing night.
Pairings: James x Reader (You) x Martin
Genre: slow burn • found family • enemies to lovers • shared dreams • divine horror • action/adventure fantasy
A/N: I struggle hard with gauging how much of this story should focus on romance and how much should be exposition :( my apologies
Prev | Masterlist | Character Sheet
As you joined James at the eastern fence, he stared southward, his coin held still between thumb and forefinger. He didn't glance up at your approach.
"You were right," you said softly.
"I suspected." The coin turned once. "The second knife is standard guild issue. Maren drills redundancy into all his operatives." He paused. "Into all of them."
"So you let him go?"
"I let him live. There's a difference." His gaze remained fixed on the road. "Ryul's two, maybe three hours ahead. It doesn't matter; Maren already had a rough location from the Sharran network. Ryul just confirmed it."
"What now?"
James stayed silent, his eyes tracking a bird swooping low across dead grass until it reached the treeline.
"He'll send his best," James eventually said.
The weight of his words hung heavy, unspoken truths bracing themselves for release.
"I need to tell the others." His jaw tightened on 'others,' and he headed back to the barn without a backward glance.
The news fell into the barn's silence, met not with shock but with a grim resolve that settled in your own shoulders. James stood amid floating dust motes, detailing the facts in clipped, emotionless sentences: Maren. The guild. The pursuit. The implications of Ryul's escape.
He left out his childhood, the number twelve, the loaded word "bought," briefing them as if outlining guard rotations — his voice steady, detached. Yet his hand stayed in his pocket, gripping that coin.
Martin listened intently, arms folded, calculating. "How many will he send?"
"Three or four. The guild prefers small units."
"Timeframe?"
"If Maren's still north—a week, maybe less. If he's moved south—sooner."
From an overturned crate, Keonho added dryly: "So the Order's behind us, the Cult’s ahead, and assassins are flanking. Perfect."
Martin unfolded Aldric's map from his pack. "We keep moving," he said firmly. "No slowing down. Every day closer to Duskmere is another day the seal weakens."
Both understood it was their only path forward.
Petra gathered provisions — bread, cheese, dried meat — handing them over with a silent resilience only those who know not to ask when or if people return understand. Martin thanked her with a clasp of hands; she simply looked at them — weary travelers heading south — and shut her door.
The road to Duskmere ran through country that had once been prosperous. You could see it in the bones of the landscape — old stone walls marking fields that had been tilled for generations, irrigation channels cut into hillsides, the foundations of mills and granaries built to last. The prosperity was still there in the architecture, but the life had gone out of it. The closer you drew to the alignment's epicenter, the more the world looked like something held underwater — colors muted, edges soft, shadows pooling in places where the geometry of light said they shouldn't be.
The first village was a cluster of farmhouses around a stone well. The eclipse-shadow sat on it like a bruise. A man stood in his doorway staring at the threshold as though he'd forgotten which side he belonged on. His wife sat behind him with a child in her lap, her hands moving through the motions of braiding hair while her eyes tracked something nobody else could see.
Martin went in first. He always did.
You followed, and Keonho after you, and the pattern that had formed in the first village held — Martin with the people, calm and direct and radiating the particular authority of someone whose faith was structural rather than decorative; Seonghyeon on the perimeter; Juhoon calculating the shadow's depth and progression in his journal; Keonho doing the physical work, the hauling and lifting and fence-mending that let him burn off whatever built up inside him when he couldn't fight. James observed. He moved through the village without speaking to anyone, but you noticed the things he noticed — the cellar door that needed reinforcing, the sightline from the bell tower, the path through the orchard that would serve as an escape route. He left instructions with the village headman written in a hand so precise it looked printed.
The Sharrans came at dusk. Six of them, lesser priests with two justiciars as muscle. The party dispatched them with the coordination of people who had been fighting together long enough for the tells to be automatic — Martin's shoulder dip, your shadow clearing his flank, James's stillness before the explosion. It cost them bruises and a shallow cut on Seonghyeon's forearm, and it was over in minutes.
But it cost time. Hours spent tending to villagers who'd been caught in the crossfire, an old man with a broken wrist, a girl who'd gone catatonic from the shadow's touch. Martin knelt with the girl for nearly an hour, his palm-light dimming as he worked, murmuring words you couldn't hear. When he finally stood, his face was grey and his hand trembled.
"We'll camp outside the village," he said. "Move at first light."
The next village was worse.
The eclipse-shadow had settled deeper here — not just pooling but saturating, soaking into the stone and wood and earth until the buildings themselves seemed to sweat darkness. Dogs huddled beneath porches, refusing to cross open ground. A woman had locked herself in her root cellar and wouldn't come out. Three men had gotten into a fight over a fence post — a boundary dispute that had been settled years ago but had surfaced raw and bleeding, as though the shadow had peeled away whatever truce they'd built and left only the original wound.
Martin mediated. You helped with the wounded. Keonho rebuilt the fence, working with a focused intensity that kept his mouth shut for the better part of an hour. Seonghyeon found Sharran trail markers on the road south and spent the afternoon dismantling them. Juhoon's journal filled with diagrams and calculations, his pen moving faster, the angles sharper, the margins denser.
James killed two Sharran scouts who'd been watching the village from a ridge. He came back with blood on his sleeve and didn't mention it until Seonghyeon noticed and asked. "Handled," was all he said.
That night you sat with Martin by the fire while he cleaned his holy symbol. His hands were steady but his eyes were tired — the deep tiredness that came from spending divine energy faster than it could replenish. The shard in his palm flickered.
"It's dimmer," you said.
He looked at his hand. "The eclipse-shadow suppresses it. The closer we get to the alignment, the weaker the light becomes." He turned the symbol over. "
"How do you keep praying?" you asked. "When you can feel it getting weaker?"
Martin was quiet for a moment. "The prayer isn't about power," he said. "It never was. The power is a consequence. The prayer is—" He stopped, chose different words. "When I was twelve, Ormund told me that faith isn't belief in the absence of evidence. It's commitment in the presence of doubt." He looked at you. "I have considerable doubt at the moment. The commitment hasn't changed."
You reached into your pack and found the horse — the one you'd been finishing on the road, olive wood, the grain still rough in places. You held it out to him.
Martin looked at it. Then at you. He turned the little horse over in his palm. The olive wood caught the firelight, the grain you'd spent three nights smoothing visible even in the low glow. His thumb traced the arch of the mane, the curve of the neck, and something about watching those big, careful hands handle something you'd made — something small and imperfect and entirely for him — felt precious.
"It's beautiful," he said. He looked up at you through the smoke, and the open, undefended honesty in his gaze felt like too much direct light, and you had to fight the instinct to look away. "You never do anything halfway, do you?"
"Not when it matters."
The words came out quieter than you intended. Steadier. And Martin heard the weight in them — you watched the slight part of his lips, the way his chest expanded on a deeper breath. The amber glow from his left palm brightened a fraction, the shard responding to whatever moved through him, and the light spilled across the wooden horse like a benediction he hadn't consciously offered.
He didn't put it down.
Instead, he held the carving beside the holy symbol at his chest, his thumb moving between the two — the cool, worn metal of Lathander's disk, then the rough grain of olive wood still carrying the warmth of your hands. One he'd carried for years. The other, three ounces of nothing, and he held it like it weighed the same.
"You know," he said, and his gaze found yours again, "I've received blessings from senior clerics. Formal ones. With incense and chanting and at least one awkward knee."
"Sounds very dignified."
"Incredibly dignified." His thumb stroked the horse's flank. "None of them felt like this."
A sharp, sudden heat flared through your veins, a disorienting echo of your own racing pulse. You looked away — at the fire, at your own hands, at the shavings of wood still curled in your lap — because if you kept looking at his face while he said things like that, you were going to do something irreversible. Like reach over and brush that piece of hair off his forehead.
"Well," you managed, and your dry deflection surfaced like a reflex, a door cracking open and slamming shut in the same breath, "I'd hope so. I put a lot of work into that horse. The clerics probably spent fifteen minutes on you, tops."
Martin laughed — the sound surprised out of him, low and resonant enough that you felt it in my sternum. "Harsh."
"I'm just saying. Effort counts."
"It does." He was still smiling when he said it, but the humor had thinned into something else — something raw and steady that made the air between you feel like a held breath. He turned the horse over one more time, then closed his fingers around it completely, tucking it against his palm the way he held his holy symbol during prayer. Tight. Certain.
"Y/N, thank you."
Two words. Simple, earnest, stripped of everything ornamental. And the way he said your name before them — like it was the important part, like the thank-you was secondary to the fact of you.
You pulled your knees up, wrapped your arms around them, and allowed yourself one more look. He was gazing down at the carving again, firelight gilding the strong line of his jaw. The shard in his palm glowed steady gold against the wood.
"You're welcome," you said. And then, because you were you and couldn't let a moment land without deflecting: "Try not to lose it. I'm not making another one. Olive wood's hard to come by."
"I won't lose it."
He said it simply. Like a fact. Like gravity, or dawn.
You believed him. The certainty of it settled into your chest, a terrifying warmth right beside the Dawnheart shard, because belief was a risk you’d sworn never to take again. Not a warning this time. Not a safeguard.
"Also," Martin added, after a beat, his expression shifting into something that was trying very hard to be solemn and failing, "I need you to know that I'm going to tell Keonho you compared me to a horse, and he's going to be insufferable about it for weeks."
"He's going to ask if I've made him one yet."
"Have you?"
"I'm carving him a little beagle."
Martin's laugh came again — louder this time, startled, the kind that crinkled the corners of his face. The sound of it wrapped around you like a second fire, and you pressed your smile into your knees where he couldn't see exactly how wide it was.
The day’s warm, companionable peace gave way inevitably to the depths of night. You slept, and in your restless slumber, the dream opened in Granny Olive's kitchen. Morning light on the wooden counter, the smell of bread and dried herbs, the particular warmth of a room where someone had been cooking since before dawn. Granny Olive stood at the counter with her back to you, grey-streaked hair pinned loosely, flour dusting her apron. She was humming — the tune you remembered, the one she hummed when she was working dough, low and tuneless and safe.
"Sit down, dear," she said, without turning. "You look thin."
You sat. The chair creaked. The kitchen was perfect — every detail in place, the chipped blue mug by the stove, the dried lavender bundles hanging from the ceiling beam, the cat-shaped burn mark on the counter where you'd knocked over a candle when you were eight. A knot of unshed tears formed in your throat, hot and sharp with a longing you hadn't realized was so close to the surface.
"I missed you," you said.
"I know." She turned, and her face was Granny Olive's face — the lines around her mouth, the soft jaw, the eyes that had never once looked at you with fear. She set a bowl of porridge in front of you. The steam curled upward. "Eat. You've been running yourself ragged."
You picked up the spoon. The porridge was warm and thick and tasted right — the way it had tasted every morning of your childhood, the exact texture, the faint sweetness of honey stirred in at the last moment. The taste of honey, so perfectly real on your tongue, made your eyes burn with a grief you thought you'd buried.
"I'm scared, Gran."
"I know that too." She sat across from you. Her hands folded on the table — flour-dusted, familiar. "But you've always been brave. Even when you were little. Remember when you found that bird with the broken wing? You held it so gently—"
"Gran."
"—and you figured it out. You figured it out because that's what you do, my girl. You figure things out."
Something stilled. The light flattened, shadows losing their depth as if painted on. The scent of lavender faded as the bundles hanging overhead grew brittle. The steam rising from your porridge froze, a silent, unmoving curl in the air.
"You could fix everything," Granny Olive said. "If you just stopped holding back."
You looked at her hands on the table. They were still flour-dusted. But the flour was grey now, and the lines on her fingers had deepened, and her nails were too long and too dark, and when you raised your eyes to her face—
Her smile had widened. Not much. Just past the point where a human mouth could go, the corners pulling upward and upward, the skin around her eyes creasing into something that wasn't age but arrangement, a face reorganizing itself around a different architecture. Her eyes were still Granny Olive's eyes — warm, brown, kind — but they sat inside a smile that had nothing behind it except patience and appetite.
"There she is," said Granny Olive's mouth, in a voice that was no longer Granny Olive's. "There's my brave girl."
You tried to stand. The chair held you. The kitchen walls pulsed, and in the pulse the details shifted — the chipped blue mug was black, the lavender bundles were bone-dry and crumbling, the cat-shaped burn mark on the counter was spreading, darkening, growing legs and a tail and a mouth—
Ice flooded your veins as the words left your mouth, a cold certainty cutting through the dream's warmth. "You're not her."
"No." The face let go of its disguise in stages — the jaw narrowing, the hair silvering, the warm brown eyes draining to something luminous and flat. Seraphine sat where Granny Olive had been, wearing the last traces of your grandmother's expression like a mask half-removed. "But I knew what you needed to hear. And you let me in, didn't you? Every time. Because you want it to be real."
A knife appeared in your hand. Not summoned — placed, as though it had always been there, as though your fingers had been curled around the handle before the dream began. The blade was black and the edge was wet and in the porridge bowl your reflection stared back at you with dark veins spreading beneath the skin of your throat.
"Show me what you are," Seraphine whispered.
Your hand moved. Not toward Seraphine — toward yourself, the blade angling inward, and the horror of it was that the motion felt natural, felt earned, felt like the logical conclusion of everything you'd been carrying—
You woke gasping, hands at your throat, fingers searching for the cut that wasn't there. The fire was embers. The camp was still. A violent tremor ran through you, your body still trying to recoil from a blade that was never there.
James was sitting three feet away, his back against a fallen log, the coin motionless in his fingers. He had taken over the watch from Martin. He didn't touch you, didn't say anything. He just looked at you, steady and present, and waited.
Your breathing slowed. The shard pulsed — his and yours, the intervals between beats slowly matching, one giving way to the other.
"Bad one?" he asked.
Words wouldn't come. You pressed your palms to your eyes, trying to force the image of that monstrous smile away, and took a ragged breath.
"She looked like my grand—like the old woman who raised me," you said, finally.
James's coin turned over once. He didn't press, but he was listening.
"She — it felt real. The kitchen. The smell. Everything. And then—" You swallowed. "There was a knife."
His hands went still. "Did she hurt you?"
"She made me hurt myself." The words felt scraped raw from your throat, thin and hollow. "She made me hurt myself." "Or — she tried. I woke up."
He was quiet for a long time. The coin turned over once in his fingers, caught the firelight, disappeared. Then: "It’s not your turn to watch yet. Go back to sleep."
"I can't."
He looked at the embers. "Then don't sleep." He shifted against the log, settling in — not leaving, not adjusting toward comfort, just making himself permanent. "Lie down. Close your eyes. I'm here."
You lay down, muscles rigid, chasing a sleep you knew wouldn't come. But with the steady, deliberate sound of his breathing beside you, the edges of the nightmare softened, held at bay by the simple fact that he was awake.
The nightmares became a fixture of your life after that. Always Granny Olive's kitchen again. She turned to face you and the smile was already wrong — too wide, too practiced — and you tried to leave but the door behind you opened onto a field at night, wet grass, and Evelyn was there, lying in the dark, and the knife was in your hand again, and this time your fingers tightened—
You always woke with a sound in your throat that wasn't quite a scream.
James was already there — crouched beside your bedroll, close enough that the smell of him reached you first. Woodsmoke and leather oil and the faint metallic tang of the coin he'd been working between his fingers. His hand hovered near your shoulder, not touching, suspended in the space between instinct and restraint. His presence settled over the lingering panic, a quiet weight that kept the fear from spiraling, and you anchored yourself to it without a word.
Your chest heaved. The shard behind your sternum pulsed — amber, steady, a counter-beat to the hammering underneath your ribs.
His face came into focus. Sharp angles, firelit. The hollows beneath his cheekbones deeper than they'd been a month ago. The dark smudges under his lashes that never quite faded. He was watching you the way he watched everything — with that complete, calibrated attention — but his mouth had lost its usual flat line. It was softer. Parted, slightly.
His fingers landed on your arm. Firm. Grounding. The pressure of someone who knew exactly how much force it took to anchor a person without trapping them.
"Here," he said. "You're here."
You breathed. In, out. The night air was cool and carried pine resin and damp earth. Real things. Tangible things. His hand on your arm — real. The rough wool of the bedroll under your back — real. The low crackle of the fire, the distant sound of Keonho snoring three bedrolls over — real, irritating, perfect.
"She keeps putting a knife in my hand," you whispered.
James didn't move. Didn't flinch. His thumb shifted against the inside of your forearm — a single stroke, so light it might have been accidental if anything James did was ever accidental.
"What does she want you to do with it?"
"Hurt people." Your throat closed around the words. "People I — she puts their faces there. People I care about. And the worst part is —"
You stopped, swallowing against the shame that rose hot and thick in your throat. His thumb had gone still on your arm, but he hadn't pulled away.
"The worst part is that my hand moves. In the dream. I don't fight it hard enough."
James sat back on his heels. The firelight caught the sharp planes of his jaw, the chip of amber light glowing beneath the skin of his forearm. He looked at you, and the usual architecture of deflection — the smirk, the angled glance, the ready exit — was gone. Just him. The unguarded honesty in his gaze made your stomach drop; James without his walls was a sight so rare it felt dangerous, like staring directly into a flame.
"You know what I think?" he said.
"What?"
"I think if you were actually going to lose control, you wouldn't be this scared of it." He reached for the waterskin and pressed it into your hand. His fingers curled around yours for a half-second longer than necessary — deliberate, unhurried, like he wanted you to feel the specific roughness of his knuckles, the calloused pads of his fingertips. "The people who hurt without caring — they don't wake up shaking. They sleep fine."
You drank. The water was cold, grounding, and it tasted like mineral and iron. You lowered the skin and he was still watching you. Still close. The distance between your knee and his was nothing — two inches, maybe three. You could feel the heat of him across that gap like proximity had its own temperature.
You handed the waterskin back. Your fingers met his again, and this time neither of you moved. Just — stayed. His index finger settled against the curve of your wrist, resting over your pulse point, and you knew he could feel it racing because his mouth twitched. Not a smile. Something before a smile. Something that meant he'd noticed and wasn't going to comment and was maybe, possibly, a little pleased about it.
"What if I hurt you?" you asked. "Or the others."
"You can try." James tilted his head. The firelight slid along the sharp line of his jaw. "But I don't die easily."
That dry, understated delivery — the way his mouth barely moved around the words — pulled a thread loose in your chest. An exhale escaped you, a ragged shudder that betrayed the relief flooding through your chest.
"I'm serious."
"So am I." He let go of the waterskin but didn't withdraw his hand. It settled on his knee, close to yours — close enough that if you shifted an inch, your knuckles would brush. "You've seen me take a blade to the ribs and walk it off. You think a bad dream is going to finish the job?"
"That's not —"
"Y/N." Your name in his mouth. Low and precise, shaped with care, like he was handling something breakable and pretending he wasn't. "I've survived a manipulative guild master, three assassins, and Keonho's cooking. You are not the most dangerous thing in my life."
A laugh escaped you — startled, raw, embarrassingly close to a sob. "Keonho's cooking is a genuine threat."
"See? Perspective." The corner of his mouth lifted. An actual smile — small, crooked, there and gone, but you caught it. You caught it and your chest ached with the catching.
He shifted, settling his back against the log behind him, stretching his legs out until his ankle crossed yours. The contact was casual. Easy. As though it cost him nothing. But you watched his jaw tighten for a fraction of a second — the faintest tell, the smallest crack in the performance — and that faint tension in his jaw was the tell. This wasn't easy for him. Touching you, staying this close—it was a choice he was making in real time, a deliberate step away from the safe distance he kept from everyone else.
"I'll be right here," he said. "You sleep. If anything moves that shouldn't move, I'll handle it."
"You can't fight a dream, James."
"No." He turned his head to look at you sideways, and from this angle — the firelight behind him, the amber glow of his shard bleeding through his sleeve — his face was all shadow and edge and that devastating softness he hid so well. "But I can fight whatever comes after you wake up from one."
A beat. His ankle shifted against yours. Deliberateness disguised as restlessness.
"Go to sleep," he said. "I'll watch."
You lay down. The ground was hard and cold through the bedroll and none of that mattered because his leg was pressed against yours from ankle to calf, and he hadn't moved away, and the smell of woodsmoke and leather surrounded you like a second blanket.
His coin clicked between his fingers. That small, repetitive sound — the one he didn't know he made — filled the space between breaths. You focused on the small, repetitive sound, letting it anchor you in the dark. He was thinking, processing—he was awake, so you didn't have to be.
"James," you murmured, already half-gone.
"Mm."
"Thank you."
The coin stopped. A beat of quiet. Then: "Don't get used to it. I'm billing you for overtime."
Your mouth curved against the wool. Sleep pulled at you — heavy, insistent — and you let it.
The dream came. The knife came with it, cold and familiar in your palm, and the faces arranged themselves in the dark the way they always did. But this time there was a pull in your chest, low and steady. Not the shard. Or — not only the shard. A coal banked beneath everything, radiating a heat that had nothing to do with magic and everything to do with a sharp-jawed thief who would press his ankle against yours for half the night, then act as if the space between you was still miles wide.
The knife wavered in your grip.
You dropped it.
You woke at dawn. James was still there, still awake, the coin in his palm. The exhaustion was carved into him—in the red rims of his eyes, in the way his shoulders slumped as if carrying a weight you couldn't see. When you sat up, he handed you the waterskin again, and this time his hand stayed on yours for a moment.
"Better?" he asked.
"Better."
He nodded. His thumb moved once across the back of your hand — brief, deliberate — and then he let go and stood, and the moment folded itself away into the place where you kept the things you weren't discussing yet.
Besides, there were more important matters than what you saw in your dreams, you told yourself. Juhoon's calculations did not lie. The alignment was close — days, not weeks. The fragmented seal was degrading on its own timeline, accelerated by the eclipse-shadow's saturation. He delivered the numbers without inflection, letting the math do the emotional work. The numbers felt like a tightening cord around your chest.
"We need to reach Duskmere within the week," he said. "After that, the window narrows to hours."
"Then we move faster," Martin replied.
You moved faster, until the journey became a blur of aching muscles and hurried meals. Each village was a fresh wound, each stop a frantic effort against a tide you could feel rising. You stopped counting the Sharrans you fought. The wooden cat stayed in your pocket, warm against your hip, and at night you held it while James sat in the dark beside you and the coin walked across his knuckles, and the two small objects — cat and coin — became the fixed points around which everything else spun.
You'd been crossing a shallow river, the water running fast and cold around their knees, when the first arrow struck the stone two feet from Seonghyeon's boot. He had his bow up and returning fire before the splash settled. James pulled you behind the nearest boulder. Martin was already charging the far bank.
No robes, no holy symbols—a cold knot formed in your gut. These weren't Sharrans.
The fighters who came out of the treeline moved differently — no robes, no shadow magic, just speed and steel and the coordinated efficiency of people who had trained together since childhood. They wore dark, fitted clothing without insignia. Two carried short swords, one had a crossbow, and the fourth — a woman with cropped black hair and a face that could have been carved from the same stone as James's — had nothing in her hands at all, which was worse.
James went rigid beside you. His hand closed on your wrist — tight, reflexive — and his breathing changed.
"James—"
"Don't move."
The fighters emerged on the far bank. And behind them, half a step back, stood Ryul—the same soft face, the same city-vowel calm, a long knife now gripped in each hand. The woman stopped at the far bank. The river ran between them. She looked at James and smiled — a private smile, devoid of warmth.
"Hello, little mouse," she said. "Maren sends his love."
James's hand was still wrapped around your wrist, his pulse hammering against your skin—too fast, too controlled. You felt the war in him through that single point of contact: the tremor he was fighting to suppress, the stillness of a predator calculating its odds.
"Dae—" James started, and stopped. His face shifted—brows drawing together in recognition even as his jaw tightened against the immediate threat, the name catching in his throat. Then his eyes found Ryul, and something worse moved through his expression. He had let Ryul live. Ryul had come back with knives.
Ryul met his gaze and had the decency to look uncomfortable. "Sorry," he mouthed — or maybe he didn't. The river was loud.
There was no signal, only the sudden shift in Dae's weight before she launched herself across the ford. Dae crossed the ford in three strides, and James released your wrist and met her on the bank. The two of them clashed with an ugly intimacy — the same footwork, the same angles, the same trained reflexes — each of them already knowing where the other would be before they got there, slipping into the gaps in each other's guard like they'd spent years mapping them.
The rest hit the party like a hammer. Martin engaged the first swordsman and immediately took a cut across his forearm — the man was fast, faster than the Sharran justiciars they'd been fighting, and he pressed Martin backward through the shallows with a flurry of strikes that left no room for the halberd's reach. Keonho waded in to help and the second swordsman caught him across the jaw with a pommel strike that snapped his head sideways. Blood sprayed across the water.
Seonghyeon traded volleys with the crossbowman from behind a fallen tree. A bolt punched through the wood six inches from his face, showering him with splinters. He returned fire and missed — the crossbowman was already moving, reloading on the run with mechanical precision.
Ryul came for you.
He moved through the ford without hurrying, knives low, that apologetic half-smile still on his face. You raised your hands and the shadow answered — a barrier of dark energy between you and the advancing blade. Ryul hit it and bounced back, surprised, then circled left and came again. The second strike found a seam in the barrier you hadn't known was there. His knife grazed your shoulder, a hot line of pain, and you stumbled backward.
Juhoon's probability lines blazed and he redirected a force bolt that caught Ryul in the chest. Ryul staggered, recovered, and retreated — but not before his off-hand knife had opened a cut along Juhoon's wrist that sent the wizard's journal tumbling into the mud.
On the bank, James and Dae moved in a blur of familiar violence. You saw him land a blow that should have dropped her; you saw her use his own momentum to drive an elbow into his ribs. She caught his ribs with an elbow that bent him double. He drove his knee into her thigh and she buckled. He got a hand around her throat. She drove her thumb into the wound on his side — the old cut from Sunhallow, barely healed — and he made a sound through his teeth and his grip broke. They separated, circled, came together again. Blood ran from a cut above James's eye. Dae's right arm hung at a bad angle where he'd wrenched the shoulder.
Martin finally found his range and drove the first swordsman back with a sweeping strike that caught the man's blade and sent it spinning. But the second swordsman was on him before he could press the advantage, and a mace blow — pulled from somewhere, the man had dropped the sword and drawn a mace while Martin's back was turned — caught Martin across the left shoulder. His shard-arm. The palm-light guttered and he dropped to one knee in the shallows, face white with pain.
Keonho roared and tackled the mace-wielder into the river. They went under together. When they surfaced, Keonho had the man's head locked under his arm, but the man had a knife at Keonho's ribs, the point dimpling the skin through his shirt.
The crossbowman had found higher ground and had a clear shot at Seonghyeon's back. Seonghyeon didn't see it. You did — you threw a tendril of shadow that knocked the bolt off course, but the effort cost you, and Ryul used the opening to close the distance again. His knife came up under your guard. You caught his wrist, barely, and the two of you grappled in the mud, his weight against yours, his breath in your ear.
"Stop fighting," he hissed. "You're making this harder than it needs to be."
You drove your forehead into his nose. He reeled back, blood sheeting down his You scrambled to your feet, your eyes darting from one body to the next, trying to build a map of the damage. Everyone was bleeding. Martin stood, but his left arm hung uselessly. Keonho, spitting blood, pressed a hand to his ribs where a knife-prick showed dark on his tunic. You saw James stumble, a fresh wave of red soaking his side, and you knew this wasn't over. They were just reloading. was painting half his face red.
The siblings were no better. Dae cradled a useless right arm. One swordsman lay on his back in the shallows, his chest rising and falling but his fight clearly over. The crossbowman stared back, a shadow-burn across his chest having fused leather armor to skin. Ryul’s face was a ruin, his nose broken and his left eye swelling shut. Only the mace-wielder seemed ready for another round, and Keonho was already watching his stance, anticipating the move.
Nobody moved. The river ran between the two groups, both sides too battered to finish what they'd started, and the silence stretched taut across the water.
Dae looked at James. He looked at her. Two thieves who had learned the same tricks from the same hands, both bent now, both bloodied, neither broken.
"He doesn't want you dead," she said. Her voice was strained, her right arm cradled against her body. "He never did. You know that."
"I know what he wants."
"Then you know he'll come himself. And when he does, he won't leave any of them breathing." She nodded at the party — Martin on one knee, Keonho spitting blood, Seonghyeon with splinters in his face. "They're what's keeping you from coming home. He doesn't care about the shards or the cult. He wants you back. If the tether holds you here, then the tether dies. And the tether lives in them."
A sudden, weightless cold spread through you, starting behind your eyes. Martin's grip shifted on his halberd. Keonho went still.
James's hands were shaking. You had never seen his hands shake before.
"And if I come willingly?"
The question dropped into the ford like a stone. The water kept running. You saw Martin turn toward James, his expression a mask of disbelief and betrayal. Your chest contracted so sharply you tasted copper.
"James, no—" Martin started.
"If I come willingly," James repeated, his voice flat as laid steel, "after the Dawnheart is reassembled, after the tether breaks — he leaves them alone."
Dae studied him. Even through the pain, something like respect crossed her face. "He'd want assurance."
"I'll carry a tracking mark. His choice of binding. He can see where I am at every moment from now until the tether dissolves." James didn't look at any of you. "After that, I return."
"James—" Your voice cracked on his name.
"This isn't a discussion." His gaze was fixed on Dae, a deliberate wall that shut you out completely. "It's a negotiation. And it's mine."
Dae considered. She looked at her people — one down, the rest bleeding, the fight gone out of them as surely as it had gone out of the party. You looked from your own battered party to hers. Neither side could win this. The brutal math of it settled in your gut.
"I'll take it to him," she said. She produced a small iron disc from her belt — dull, inscribed with a glyph that made your skin crawl. "He requires an oath bound in iron. If you agree to terms, this goes on your wrist. It binds to the pulse. He'll feel you like a second heartbeat."
James held out his left hand — the one with the shard in his forearm, the one that already carried something that wasn't his. Dae pressed the disc to his wrist. The iron flared red, then dimmed, and when she pulled her hand away, the glyph had burned itself into his skin — a thin, raised scar that sat beside the faint golden vein of the Dawnheart fragment.
Two leashes. One old, one older.
Ryul watched from behind Dae, blood still running from his nose. He looked at James for a long moment — something complicated in his one open eye — and then he turned away without speaking.
"Truce holds until the alignment passes," Dae said. She stepped back into the ford, cradling her arm. "After that, you come home."
"I know the terms."
They collected their wounded and disappeared into the treeline. The river kept running, carrying the thin red threads downstream until the water ran clear again and there was no evidence any of it had happened, except the mark on James's wrist and the silence, in which you stood replaying his words, trying to make them fit the shape of the man you thought you knew.
Martin was the first to speak. He waited until they'd made camp on the far side of the ford, until the fire was lit and the perimeter checked and the ordinary business of survival had been attended to. Then he walked to where James sat alone at the camp's edge, the mark on his wrist faintly visible in the firelight, and stood over him.
"You should have discussed it with us."
"There was nothing to discuss."
"You traded yourself—"
"I bought time. That's all this is." James looked up. His face was calm and his hands were steady and you could see the effort both of those things cost him. "Maren would have come regardless. Now he waits. We reach Duskmere, we reassemble the Dawnheart, the tether breaks, and I handle it."
"Handle it how?"
"That's my problem."
Martin's jaw worked. You could see the argument forming — the objection, the moral position, the case for solidarity. He swallowed all of it. What came out instead was quieter than you expected.
"It's not just your problem. Not anymore."
He walked back to the fire and sat down. The silence that followed was specific — the silence of people deciding whether to cross a line.
You crossed it first.
"I'll help you," you said.
James looked at you like you'd said something in a language he'd forgotten he knew.
"When this is done," you continued, "when the Dawnheart is whole and the Eclipse is stopped — we deal with Maren. Together."
"You don't know what you're offering."
"I know exactly what I'm offering."
Martin, from the fire: "She's right. And I'm in."
Keonho stood up from where he'd been sitting, crossed the camp in four strides, and dropped onto the ground beside James with the particular gracelessness of someone making a point. "Yeah. Me too. And I want it on the record that I'm not doing this because I like you."
"Noted," James said.
Seonghyeon, cleaning his bow across the fire, said without looking up: "Well, I guess I’ll tag along for the show."
Juhoon turned a page in his journal. "The probability of success increases substantially with a coordinated approach. I've already begun modeling scenarios." He paused. "You're welcome."
James sat with it, his hands still in his lap, the coin gone. The mark on his wrist pulsed faintly beside the shard-vein. You watched him try to process the offer—the micro-movements of his jaw, his throat working around something he couldn't swallow. His whole body went rigid, as if bracing for a blow. You saw it then: this was a kindness he had no defense for, a language he refused to speak.
He didn't say thank you. He didn't say anything. He picked up his pack, walked to the far side of the fire, and laid out his bedroll facing away from all of them.
His hands were shaking again. He hid them under the blanket.
The change wasn't announced. It was a series of small calibrations that re-drew the map between you. That afternoon, you offered him a waterskin and James took it without meeting your eyes. Later, walking the ridge, you fell into step beside him and he found a reason to check a strap on his pack, letting the distance grow again. Each adjustment was small enough to be deniable, but together they built a wall. The coin trick, once contemplative, was now a frantic, jerky motion—a way to keep his hands busy and his gaze fixed elsewhere.eature of the morning. He slept at dusk and rose at dawn, reliable as the prayer that marked each transition. He didn't know what the nights had become for you.
The dreams intensified. The voice from the darkness—Seraphine—no longer waited for sleep—she pressed through the thinnest membrane of consciousness, catching you in the moments between waking and rest. Granny’s kitchen dissolved into darker rooms. She showed you Evelyn's bloody face. She showed you things that had not yet come to pass—you standing in front of a dead fire, the bodies of your new comrades arranged around you like a macabre work of art. She showed you your own hands, slick and trembling, and whispered: You already know what you are. The only question is how long you make them watch before you prove it.
You woke gasping and found the space beside your bedroll empty. James was across the camp, back turned, the mark on his wrist glowing faintly in the dark. He was awake—you could tell by the set of his shoulders—but he didn't come over. The sight of him, a solitary shape in the dark, solidified the gulf between you. His burdens were his own. You would not add the weight of your ghosts to them.
So you did the only thing you could—you pulled the blanket over your head and pressed the wooden cat to your sternum and tried to breathe.
Duskmere was less than two days' march ahead — you could feel it, a low, sick pull in the shard, like a compass needle dragging toward true north. The eclipse-shadow was thick enough to taste, metallic and ancient, and the world had taken on the quality of a held breath. Everything waited.
The Sharrans hit the camp at the grey hour before dawn. Not a scouting party — a full strike force, twelve justiciars and three shadow-priests, the largest group they'd faced. They came from three directions simultaneously and the formation the party had drilled shattered on contact because there were too many of them and not enough of you and Martin's palm-light guttered like a candle in a gale.
Seonghyeon went to one knee with an arrow in his thigh. Martin covered him, halberd sweeping in wide arcs, buying space. Keonho charged the nearest group, because Keonho always charged, and took a mace blow across the shoulders that would bruise to the bone. James cut down one man, redirected a sword thrust into a second, and was already moving before either hit the ground — but even he couldn't cover every angle.
You raised your hands and the shadow answered.
It had been getting harder to control — you knew that, had known it for days, had been hiding it behind gritted teeth and steady hands. The boundary between your sorcery and your divine blood had been eroding, each dream-visit dissolving another layer, each night without James's grounding presence leaving the walls a little thinner. The shadow magic came when you called it, but it came with passengers — whispers, impulses, the echo of a foreign will that pressed against the inside of your skull and suggested, with intimate patience, that there were easier ways to end a fight.
You ignored it. You shaped the shadow into a barrier, buying Seonghyeon time to pull the arrow from his thigh. You redirected a tendril to catch a justiciar's blade before it found Martin's unprotected flank. You held the line, your muscles screaming with the effort, your mind a razor's edge of focus against the whispers.
Then the shadow-priest's chant hit you.
Not an attack — an invitation. The chant reached into the place where Seraphine's dream-visits had been wearing grooves and pulled, and your magic responded before your mind could catch it. The shadow in your hands ballooned outward, wild and directionless, a pulse of raw darkness that ripped through the camp in a ten-foot radius.
Keonho was inside that radius.
The pulse caught him mid-stride and threw him sideways. He hit a tree trunk with a sound that was all wrong — wet and structural — and his shard-leg buckled beneath him. He went down hard. The golden vein in his leg flickered and dimmed, and the sound he made was not a scream but something smaller and worse, a hitched breath swallowed before it could become what it wanted to be.
The combat continued around you. Martin roared and redoubled his assault. James killed the shadow-priest — two movements, no hesitation — and the chant died. Seonghyeon dragged himself upright and loosed arrows from the ground. Juhoon's probability lines blazed as he redirected a fireball into the retreating justiciars.
You didn't move. You stood in the center of the blast radius with your hands still raised and the shadow still smoking from your fingertips and Keonho on the ground six feet away, his face grey, his leg bent at an angle that made your stomach lurch.
The fighting ended. The Sharrans withdrew. The silence that followed pressed in, so total it felt like a pressure against your eardrums, amplifying the sound of Keonho's ragged breathing.
Keonho pushed himself up on his elbows. His face was doing the thing — the grin, the automatic deflection — but it came out wrong, the muscles not quite finding the shape. "I'm fine," he said, and his voice cracked on the second word.
Martin was already beside him, palm-light dim but steady, hands moving over the injured leg with the careful precision of someone cataloguing damage. His face told you everything: bad, but survivable. Seonghyeon knelt at Keonho's other side, his own thigh wound ignored, hands bracing Keonho's shoulders. Juhoon stood at the perimeter with his grimoire closed, for once, his shard-eye pulsing in slow, uncertain rhythms.
James stood between you and Keonho. He hadn't moved toward you. He hadn't moved toward anyone. He stood in the middle of the destroyed camp and looked at the blast radius and looked at your hands and looked at Keonho, and on his face was an expression you recognized — not horror, not blame, but terrible clarity. And in that terrible clarity, you understood. He wasn't just seeing you; he was seeing a reflection. He knew the feeling of being the weapon in someone else's hand.
Keonho reached for you. His hand came up from the ground, palm open, fingers trembling. "Hey — it's okay. You didn't mean—"
You pulled away.
The movement was reflexive and absolute, and you watched the fragile hope in Keonho's expression collapse into a quiet, shuttered hurt. His hand hung in the air for a moment. Then it dropped.
Martin looked up. His eyes found yours, and what was in them was not accusation — it was the sadness you'd seen when Thessaly named you, the same uncomplicated grief, only deeper now because he had come to know you and the knowing made the grief more specific.
Seonghyeon's hand moved — the same half-inch toward his bow as it had in Thessaly's study, the same instinct he caught and suppressed in the same instant. He looked away.
Juhoon's shard-eye flickered, probability lines blooming and collapsing.
Nobody said what they were thinking. They didn't need to. The glances were there — hesitant, recalibrating — and you felt each one land like a fingertip pressing a bruise.
You fled. The camp was still, a collection of blanketed shapes under the moon. Whether they slept or simply looked away, it didn't matter. No one stopped you.
The shard-tether should have stopped you. At sixty paces it should have driven you to your knees, hauled you back like a dog on a chain. You counted the steps. You waited. The pain never came. The shadow had been fed for weeks and it was a storm now, a roar that swallowed everything — the tether's quiet punishment had nothing left to threaten you with. You were already burning. You had already become the thing the leash was meant to contain.
Behind you, five heartbeats guttered in your chest and went dim, one by one, replaced by static. The bond flickered — your signal going wrong, going under — and none of them woke. None of them felt it. You were already too far, already swallowed by the dark, and the last thing that was warm in you collapsed into nothing.
You didn't feel them reaching. You didn't feel anything. Only the shadow in your blood and the image of Keonho's open hand dropping back to the earth and Seraphine's voice, patient as a tide, intimate as a name only she knew how to say: There she is. There's my girl.
Synopsis: After a failed heist beneath the Temple of the Sun God ends in catastrophe, six strangers find themselves bound to fragments of an ancient divine relic—and hunted by both the holy order sworn to protect it and the cult determined to destroy it.
As strange dreams, shared memories, and dangerous feelings begin binding the group together, the line between salvation and ruin grows thinner with every passing night.
Pairings: James x Reader (You) x Martin
Genre: slow burn • found family • enemies to lovers • shared dreams • divine horror • action/adventure fantasy
Prev | Masterlist | Character Sheet
The first true revelations of the Codex came that night, while the party still huddled in the limestone cave above the shallow ravine. Juhoon, eyes rimmed red from two days of decoding, spread the full text before him. Three unbroken hours later, the cipher surrendered. He read it aloud in a voice so flat that the world-ending tidings sounded like a merchant's inventory:
"The Eclipse is no single calamity, but a cascade. The Dawnheart will falter, the divine seal shatter, and through the breach Bhaal and Shar shall pour. Beneath Duskmere lies the Threshold—the lock—and the celestial alignment is the key. And according to the appendix's chronology…we have twenty days."
Keonho's face went ashen. "Twenty days won't suffice."
"It is the time we have." Juhoon turned a page without looking up. "There is also the matter of location. The Threshold is not incidental. It is where the original seals were forged — a consecrated site built to channel the precise conditions required for divine binding. The Dawnheart cannot simply be reassembled anywhere. It must be reforged." He looked up. "Attempting to do so elsewhere would produce a complete relic with no functional power. A lock with no mechanism. The Threshold provides what cannot be replicated: the original forge-structure, the correct confluence of ambient divine energy, and — as of the alignment — the celestial pressure required to reseat the seal permanently."
Seonghyeon said, carefully, "So we have to get there before the alignment."
"Before it, yes. And we must arrive intact." Juhoon closed the Codex. "All six of us."
You had been perched beside James for the last hour, leaning so close that when Juhoon shifted to point at a marginal gloss, your arms brushed and neither flinched. James's questions—quiet and precise—carved straight to the structure beneath the archaic theology of Lathanderite doctrine. You ventured, "The willing surrender—must all six enact it at once, or one after another?"
Juhoon consulted the page again. "Simultaneous. Without unity, the seal will not hold."
"So if even one falters—"
"Then the seal fails."
The fire crackled. Martin stared at the flare in his palm. Seonghyeon sat statuesque, as if his thoughts hammered against his skull, not yet ready to emerge.
"Twenty days," James murmured into the firelight. His tone carried no false heroics—only quiet resolve. "Then we make every breath count."
Against that calm certainty, the shard in your chest pulsed once—warm and intentional. Martin straightened. Keonho clenched his fists. Juhoon reopened the Codex.
Later, before dawn, they drilled until they fell. The first exercise was a mock ambush—and everyone was dead in thirty seconds. Keonho charged recklessly, Martin covered him too late, your shadow spell misfired when Seonghyeon stepped into your casting arc without warning. Competence there was; coordination was not. James observed in his usual economy: "We need each other's tells. How you telegraph a move, how you signal, what needs covering when."
Martin, predictably, was the easiest study—his charges prefaced by a half-second shoulder dip. Within one pass he adjusted to your shadow range without comment. James, by contrast, moved like a statue until he exploded—a stillness that shattered into action, detectable only if you knew where to watch. You did, after a morning's vigil: his right hand stilled on the dagger's pommel a heartbeat before his foot shifted.
"Pause," you said over water rations. "Your hand—right there."
He nodded, almost surprised. "Good catch. Yours—your left shoulder drops an inch before you cast shadow."
You blinked. "I didn't know that."
"Now you do." He tossed you the waterskin.
By the second day, the shard-bond revealed its unanticipated boon. Fighting in tight quarters became less chaos and more a strange, shared instinct: Martin's Lay on Hands waned in warmth before his strength found its limit; Seonghyeon sensed your aching focus and adapted his arrow volleys; Juhoon recalculated spells' durations to precisely the moment they were needed; Keonho's reckless pummels distracted just enough to open lanes. James, though he felt no outward bond, tracked your tells as pinpoint-accurate as any runestone reading.
By the third dawn, when Seonghyeon split a target's center from two hundred paces and James slid into the shot's void before the fletching fell, they all realized: the six of them were no longer terrible.
At midday on the tenth day, a hamlet bloomed on the horizon: forty timbered hovels circling a mill and a well. The air tasted off—shadows pooled as though the sun's warmth had grown timid. The shard in your breast tightened. It was eclipse-shadow, bleeding through cracks in the world long before the appointed hour.
The village was not deserted. Pale-eyed men and women wandered its lanes, heads cocked as if straining to hear a long-lost melody. A woman in a doorway gaped at her own outline, as though her shadow were an enemy. Two quarrelling villagers at the well could not ground their anger in words; their fury circled, wild and rootless.
Juhoon frowned. "We lose half a day here. The timeline—"
"Is twenty days," Keonho began, then froze at the sight of children clustered before the mill's fallen door. His swagger drained away. "Half a day won't kill us. Right?"
You stepped forward. "We're stopping."
Juhoon looked to you, then sighed into his journal, recalculating the route. James, arms crossed, studied the well's ancient stones before moving silently into the square.
The eclipse-shadow's true terror was its silence. No black cloud swallowed the sun. Instead, the world frayed at the edges: a glass cup looked slightly warped, a familiar face seemed one syllable out of place, thoughts slipped away just before they reached your lips. The shard-bond kept you alive but opened your senses to a lurking presence—an echo of a foreign will, as if something had touched the land and left its spirit trembling.
You found a farmer calling for a balky mare. The horse trembled at the invisible line between light and shadow. Without fanfare, you approached and whispered nonsense until its panic stilled. Together, you led it through the threshold. Across the square, Martin knelt with three children, explaining in gentle voices that chaos need not befall them.
Seonghyeon watched the approaches. Juhoon still calculated angles. Keonho dismantled a ruined fence with gleeful fervor. And James—he stood at the well, instructing Petra, the gray-haired village matriarch, how to organize defenses. He spoke not in soft comforts but in crisp commands, and the act of writing them down steadied her resolve.
You were halfway across the square when the light failed—no warning, just the sudden certainty that it was not noon but the moment before a storm's first breath, dark rolling in from every direction at once. The world did not go black. Instead, every shadow doubled: yours, the horse's, the children's, each one gaining a greasy second outline that rippled and bled from its edges. Even the lines between cobbles on the ground seemed to shudder. The air tasted metallic, like the memory of blood.
You stopped dead in your tracks. You felt the shard in your chest surge and then gutter, its heat replaced by something colder. The farmer's face blurred at the edges; he blinked at you, unsure if you were still there. Across the square, Martin went rigid, every muscle wired, as if he could ward off the darkness just by holding his breath. The children he had corralled shrieked and bolted toward the well, vanishing into the crowd of villagers milling in sudden confusion.
Above you, the sky was the same pale blue, but the sun itself had grown anemic, a coin dulled by centuries of dirty hands. You tried to move and found your body sluggish, as if your limbs floated in syrup. You tried to call for James but your tongue wouldn't work right—your voice came out a thick croak.
Then the world split.
You saw your own face reflected in the mare's rolling eye—except the reflection wore a smile. A bright, wet smile, full of teeth, that did not belong to you. You flinched back, and the mare jerked laterally, nearly knocking you down. You scrambled, heels chewing up the loam, and ducked as the building behind you detonated outward—splinters and black glass skittering past your cheek.
Keonho's yell split the square. He barreled out of the dark, straight at you, a length of ruined fence now rebar in his grip, swinging it sideways at something just behind you—something that wasn't there a moment before. Whatever it was, the fence post passed through it with no resistance; the shadow splintered on impact, then collapsed into a heap that convulsed, twisting rapidly back into a human shape. It was a woman—no, a man—no, both, neither, their face shifting between a dozen expressions before resolving into a slack, eyeless scream.
"Sharrans!" Keonho bellowed, but the word barely reached. The world had gone muffled, everything submerged. You saw Seonghyeon above you, loosing arrows into the gloom, but the arrows left afterimages, and for every Sharran that dropped there emerged another, squeezing through the greasy second-shadow as if peeling from the surface of the world itself.
James appeared at your elbow, dragging you upright—his grip fire on your wrist, grounding. "To the mill!" He was already moving, Keonho and Juhoon close behind, the latter holding his head and stumbling but still upright.
You followed, legs liquid, the air thick with a smell like burnt lavender and ink. The villagers broke apart underfoot; they were not fighting, only dissolving—
Twelve justiciars in gleaming black plate emerged from three hidden paths at once—a pincer from the granary, the tanner's alley, and the mill road—herding the villagers toward the well's dead end. Behind them, two shadow-priests raised their arms and the eclipse-shadow thickened into something purposeful, a darkness with teeth. Seonghyeon's arrow caught the nearest priest mid-chant, punching through his forearm so that the invocation dissolved into a wet scream. The battle formation you'd spent three days forging sprang to life.
Martin's shoulder dipped. You cleared his flank. He smashed through the front line like a door off its hinges, halberd carving a wide arc that sent two justiciars sprawling into the mud. James materialized behind a third before the man had registered the first two falling—twin daggers, one to the gorget, one to the gap behind the knee—and was gone again before the body settled. Seonghyeon worked the mill roof in silence, each arrow arriving a half-breath before anyone below had thought to look up. Keonho waded in with a reckless grin, took a mace across the ribs that would have felled a smaller man, and laughed.
You raised your hands, weaving your own cloud of shadow, only to feel it recoil—someone's echo pressing back through the shard, a cold and foreign will laced into your own. One tendril slipped, skittered wide of its mark, and grazed the cobblestones instead. Frantic, you hauled the magic back into line, and the correction felt like wrenching a dislocated joint. Let go, a voice murmured, intimate as a hand at your throat. You know it would be easier.
All it would take was a lapse—one breath, one slip, and you'd lose the thread. The pressure in your skull built until your ears rang, every heartbeat pulsing hot and frantic through the Dawnheart fragment. It radiated through your chest, then down your arms to your fingertips, a scalding electric current that made your hands twitch and your vision double. To your horror, you felt the darkness trying to unspool inside you, hungry and wild and infinite, and it was all you could do to keep your feet on the ground.
Across the square, a shadow-priest pivoted toward you, his chant reshaping into something slower and more deliberate. James was twelve feet away with a justiciar on each arm. He shed them both in two movements—elbow, heel, the second man's head against the well's stone lip—and stepped into the priest's sightline before the invocation could land. The priest's words died. The darkness he'd been building unraveled like smoke in wind. Your shard throbbed once, low and warm. James's eyes found yours for a single second—a question and its answer in the same glance—then he turned back to the fight.
Martin had drawn the children behind him into the mill's doorway, his broad back a wall between them and the square. A justiciar's axe caught his vambrace—the left one, the same arm that bore the Sunhallow scar, still pink and raised—and the blow landed with a sound like a hammer on green wood. Martin's jaw tightened. He took one step back to absorb it, then drove the halberd's butt into the man's sternum — measured, precisely calibrated, the force of someone who had learned exactly how much was enough.
The shadow-priests fell within moments of each other. The justiciars, disciplined even in defeat, withdrew in tight formation—no rout, no panic, only the measured retreat of soldiers who expected to return. The square went quiet. Somewhere a shutter banged. The six of you stood in the settling dust and counted each other without speaking.
All present. All bleeding. But alive, and that was all you could have hoped for.
The justiciars' retreat left a silence that was almost worse than the fighting. Six of you standing in the square, breathing, counting. The eclipse-shadow thinned without the priests feeding it, but it didn't disappear — it pulled back to the edges of the village like a tide retreating to wait.
Seonghyeon came down from the mill roof. He had an arrow between his fingers that he hadn't loosed, and he was looking at the space where the shadow had been thickest. "They didn't break," he said. "That was a controlled withdrawal."
"They'll be back," James confirmed. He was already scanning the buildings, the paths, the angles of return. "With more priests. The corruption amplifies their casting — the closer the alignment gets, the stronger that effect."
"How much stronger?" Martin asked.
"Juhoon." James looked at him.
Juhoon had his journal open before James finished saying his name. He consulted something in the margins — one of the probability notations nobody else could read — and said, without inflection: "At current rate of Eclipse progression, Sharran shadow magic will be operating at approximately twice its baseline power by the time we reach Duskmere. Lathandrite divine magic will be at roughly half."
Martin was quiet for a moment. You watched him absorb this, his glowing palm — already dimmed from the fight — flickering slightly as if in confirmation. He didn't look at it. He kept his face forward.
"The civilians," you said. "What happened to them today — the confusion, the dissociation — that's not incidental."
"No," Juhoon agreed. "The eclipse-shadow degrades cognitive function in unshielded individuals. It severs the connection between thought and intention."
Keonho, who had been uncharacteristically silent, said: "So every village between here and Duskmere."
"Potentially."
He looked at the children Martin had corralled near the mill door. They were watching the adults with the particular attention children gave things they didn't have words for yet.
"Right," Keonho said. He cracked his knuckles, which meant he'd finished processing and was ready to move. "So we get to Duskmere fast."
"Fast," James said, "and ready for every fight to be worse than this one."
No one argued. The sun was low and the shadow at the village's edge still moved in ways shadows didn't move, and there were wounds to bind and miles to cover, and the Eclipse was nineteen days closer than it had been when you'd left the shrine.
Martin said, quietly, to no one in particular: "We stop at every village."
James looked at him.
"I'm not asking," Martin said.
A beat. Then James: "We stop at every village."
Once the dust settled and the shadows retreated just enough for weak beams of light to break through the clouds, Petra appeared in the granary doorway, directing two farmhands toward the barn with armfuls of straw. A cauldron appeared over the central fire—someone had started it during the fighting, or perhaps before, as though the village had learned to prepare for aftermath. The stew that came out of it was thin but hot, tasting of turnip and woodsmoke.
Martin dropped his halberd and settled cross-legged in the dirt with three of the children arranged around him, feeding them from his own bowl with a wooden spoon and humming something low and tuneless that seemed to require no particular melody to work. Keonho ate three portions standing up, then folded against Seonghyeon's shoulder like a man whose strings had been cut, and did not stir. Juhoon opened his notebook to a fresh page and began recalculating the route, his pen moving in the careful, even strokes of a man for whom numbers were a form of prayer. James stood at the eastern wall, tracing something—faint marks carved into the wood—with one finger, brow furrowed, reading something in them the rest of you could not.
You watched the dusk-streaked fields through the barn doors. The eclipse-shadow had withdrawn, yet in your chest lingered its bruise—a dull ache where someone else's magic had pressed. James had moved to cover you when he himself had had enemies to contend with. That was the truth of it, however much they all pretended otherwise. When it mattered, you had lost the thread, your own magic disobeying you. All the drills, all the new muscle memory, and when push came to shove, you'd been the one who needed rescuing. You could still feel the echo of James's grip around your wrist, the way it had steadied you, but the shame of it pooled somewhere deep, slick as oil and just as hard to clean.
After the meal, you helped Martin take care of the wounded. Seonghyeon's arrows had left his fingers abraded and blood-blistered; you wrapped them in moleskin and wiped away the dark flecks of dried blood. He watched you, quiet, not really looking but not looking away, either. You tried to match his calm with your own, but your hands shook a little where the others couldn't see.
You moved on to Keonho, who insisted he was "basically fine," but had a bruise on his ribs that was already spreading in a brutal wash of color beneath his shirt. You pressed and listened for the hiss that meant something worse. He winced, but swallowed the sound, looking away as if embarrassed to betray it to you. "Don't even think about wrapping it," he said, then grunted when you wrapped it anyway.
James was last. He didn't ask for help; he was cleaning his own cut, stone-faced, veins raised in the back of his hand. The blood had stopped, but it left an ugly seam along his forearm, a stray justiciar's blade having found him during the retreat. You took the strip of linen from him and did the wrap yourself. He didn't look at you—fixated on the barn wall, inventorying risk—but you found the place just below his elbow where the sleeve had stuck to dried blood. You worked it loose as gently as you could.
When you were done, he produced a slightly squashed bread roll—still warm—and offered it without a word. "You didn't eat," he observed.
"I'm not hungry."
"Eat anyway."
Too tired to refuse, you did as you were told. Outside, Martin intoned a soft evening prayer, each word a balm before he appeared in the doorway.
"I checked the others. You're up," he said. "Come with me."
You followed him through a stand of silver birches, their bark peeling in thin curls like old letters. The stream he led you to was narrow enough to step across, its bed all smooth amber stones. He knelt at the water's edge and worked his hands together under the current with meticulous care—though they were already clean. The water ran clear around his fingers and came out no different.
He spoke at last. "It could have gone a lot worse today. I'm glad you made us stop here." He turned his palms over, studying them as though searching for a seam. "A little girl slipped behind my knee when we were fighting, and I did what I had to. But I was shaking. I was about her age when the Sharrans came to my village. I don't remember much about that year but I do remember spending two days beneath the floorboards, smelling old pine and hearing the world burn."
"I'm sorry," you said softly.
He nodded once. "You're quiet tonight. Did something happen out there?"
You hesitated. "I was just… caught off guard."
"May I?" Martin held out his right hand, palm up, the faint amber-gold of his shard pooling there like held breath. "Light and shadow need not war. The Dawnheart put its power in both of us. Let me try."
You placed your palm in his. Warmth moved through you the way heat moves through stone—slow, deep, reaching places that had long since gone cold. The bruise in your chest softened. Your tense shoulders released one by one, like a fist unclenching finger by finger.
"That worked," you breathed.
His smile was gentle. "Good. Let me know if anything else hurts."
You walked back through the birches together. Martin filled the air with stories about his childhood as an acolyte—Commander Ormund's dawn drills, the man apparently believing that suffering before breakfast built character—and you told him about Granny Olive's porridge, which had the color and consistency of wet mortar and which she served with an expression that dared you to comment. The birch leaves caught the afternoon light above you, coins of pale gold, and for a time the road ahead felt, if not shorter, at least less steep.
When you came back, shoulders almost brushing, James was at the eastern wall. He turned at the sound of your footsteps. His eyes went to you first—the automatic check, cataloguing—and then to Martin, who had to duck through the doorframe and was smiling at something you'd said in the last few yards of the walk.
Something moved across James's face. Brief and specific and gone—filed somewhere he wasn't examining, behind the same door as everything else. He turned back to the wall.
"There's a bedroll near the south post," he said, to no one in particular. "Someone set it up."
You looked. There was.
"Petra's people?" you asked.
"Sure," he said.
You dreamed first of wildflowers—Evelyn's yellow pots by your shared windowsill—and then the pots were black and the blooms were ash and your hands were on the floor somewhere ahead of you, crimson past the wrists, and the shape you once called Evelyn was rigid in a silence so total it had weight, it had teeth, it sat on your chest until your ribs gave. You knew this nightmare. But this time a pale woman stood behind you, hair like moonlight, eyes like two holes cut through to nothing. Her fingers closed around your shoulder, and the cold traveled inward, past bone.
Run, little lamb, run away, she whispered. But you can never escape.
You woke up with your hands at your throat. Coals dead. Camp still. You needed to move before the dream followed you into waking, so you went—out past the dead fire-ring, into the old growth, where the dark was at least honest about what it was.
The forest pressed in—black trunks, root-wracked ground, every branch an arm gesturing you deeper. You moved without aim or memory of starting, boots sliding on slick moss, the cold air threading your lungs. The dream still clawed at you, phantom hands twitching in the muscles of your throat, the echo of the woman's voice ghosting your ears. The further you got from the fire, the less real it seemed that there were ever people at your back, ever warmth, ever anything except a raw, gaping need to run until you split the world open.
You tried to pace your breathing. Didn't work. The thing in your chest—the facet, the fragment—buzzed like there was a hornet's nest behind your ribs, a warning you couldn't translate. Your hands shook. You pressed them into the bark of a tree, the shock of cold sap pinning you in place, but the tears still came, stinging your cheeks.
You barely noticed the crackle of frost, the thin burr of wind. Just the sick pulse behind your sternum, and the awareness—like a splinter under skin—that something else watched from the treeline.
The instinct was so old you didn't bother questioning it. You straightened, wiped your face with the back of your sleeve, and made yourself look. Nothing. No eyes glinting in the underbrush, no silhouette stalking the edge of vision. Just the woods, and your breath fogging in the cold.
You started back toward camp. Scolded yourself, silently, for leaving the perimeter. You were better than this—supposed to be better than this. You could feel the thread of the bond vivid in your chest, the others asleep but not unaware, the low-grade hum of their collective proximity.
A twig snapped.
You halted. Listened. Not just the wind.
Another step. Behind you, this time—barely audible, but deliberate. You spun around, pulse hammering, and saw the shape now: a man, not tall but bulked in the shoulders, moving through the woods with a predatory calm. Not a Lathandrite, not a Sharran—too loose in the coat, too slippery in the face. The sort of man who watched before he moved, because he'd done it once the wrong way and lost something he couldn't buy back. He saw you the instant you froze, and his eyebrows twitched upward—quick, almost apologetic, as if to say: I was hoping this would go easier.
He took one more step, then two, hands up. "Hey. Don't—" The voice was soft, city vowels, the kind that slipped under a door. "You dropped your cat." He reached into his jacket, produced the whittled figurine from his pocket—you hadn't even felt it go. He set it on the closest rock, never breaking eye contact.
Everything in you wanted to become invisible, but the other half—the old, bloody half—wanted to lunge. Instead, you did neither. Just stood there, fingers trembling against your own thigh.
"Who are you?" you forced out.
He didn't answer. Instead, he shifted his weight, slow and deliberate, letting you see that he wasn't armed, at least not in a way that mattered. His smile wasn't a weapon, but it was sharp.
You didn't buy the act. "I asked you a question."
The man didn't make a move. For a moment, it was just the two of you in a bubble of cold and time. Then his face changed. "Name's Ryul. I'm not here for you. There's a contract on your party." He kept his voice low, gentle. "You're not the target. You're just… a variable. And my job is to keep variables from causing a bigger mess."
He nudged the figurine closer on the rock with two fingers. "You seem like someone who wants to minimize casualties. So do I."
"Who's the client?"
"Does it matter?" He shrugged one shoulder. "My job is to confirm the location. Nothing happens tonight."
You stared at the cat. You reached for the figurine, and in that heartbeat, the man's shadow flickered—long, then short, then gone entirely. The effect was wrong—like a skipped frame in a moving image—and your skin prickled with the certainty that you would not see the strike before it landed.
Ryul watched your face, and his own went flat. "I'm sorry," he said, not sorry at all.
He moved. Something in your body recognized it for what it was—a trigger. You yanked the cat to your chest and tried to step away, only to find your legs locked. Ryul's hand darted for your face—a smooth, short motion meant to muffle sound. It caught your jaw instead, enough to smart. You jerked back, snapped an elbow into his sternum, and tried to pull free. But Ryul's other hand caught your wrist, turning your own momentum into a spin, and abruptly you were off-balance, arms locked at your side.
He hissed into your ear, "Stop struggling. You scream, I break something."
He started to drag you deeper into the trees, but your feet found just enough loam to dig in. You twisted, failed, and all at once the heat in your chest surged—answering the panic in your bones with the instinct of a cornered animal. The shadow in your veins pulsed, a living organ, and you didn't fight it.
A cold pressure ballooned outward, saturating the undergrowth. The next instant, the man's grip faltered. "Stop," he said, but there was a tremor in it now—uncertainty, or maybe awe. The leaves around you fizzed as if wind had set them trembling, but the air was dead still.
You could feel the veins of your hand go ice-cold. Something in your scalp prickled; a tremor started at the base of your skull and rolled down your neck. You'd never felt the magic move this way—never let it, maybe—but now it poured out, wild and directionless, seeping through the forest floor until the world tipped on its axis.
Ryul's hands spasmed on your wrists—just for a second, a jerk-then-clamp as if he'd grabbed a live wire. He made a noise, low and involuntary. He tried to step back, but your own body moved with him—untethered, nothing left in the muscles except the compulsion to finish. The shadow at your feet had thickened, risen up your calves, and now it surged around your ribcage, a tide pulling you forward.
Your vision tunneled. The pressure in your chest crested, then broke like a snapped string. The world went dark—literal dark, every photon in a ten-foot radius vacuumed out. The cold was absolute for a second, so total it didn't even sting. Then it reversed, heat flooding your arms, and you fell to the ground, knees slamming into frozen dirt. You gasped, mouth dry, lungs raw. Your next breath came out a howl—involuntary, splintered.
Then footsteps, heavy and certain.
James. He crossed the distance in three steps, dropped beside you, and his hands were on your shoulders, solid and real, not demanding anything, just anchoring. “Y/N, breathe.” His command was quiet, but it snapped the world into a single line. The woods, the cold, the man on the ground—they all receded to the edge of your vision. Only James’s hands mattered, anchoring you to the present, steady and warm even through the shiver that racked your whole body. His voice came again, low and sharp with intent: “Breathe. Y/N. In, slow. Out, slow.”
You realized, distantly, that you were clutching James’s shirt in both fists. You tried to let go, but your fingers wouldn’t uncurl. He didn’t pry you loose, just kept one arm braced around your shoulders and the other hand pressed to your back, keeping you upright.
After a long minute, you croaked, “He’s not dead,” and jerked your chin at the man on the ground. “Or—I think he’s not.”
James responded by shifting you gently behind him, then approaching the body with measured steps. He turned him over with two fingers—pulse first, alive, breathing shallow and fast—and then the face.
He went very still.
Not the tactical stillness he used when calculating threat. Something older, with nothing to do with calculation at all. For three seconds he looked at Ryul without moving, and in those three seconds something moved through his expression that you had no name for. Then it was gone, locked behind the same door as everything else he didn't show. He reached into Ryul's collar, found the Duskhollow pin, and didn't react—he'd already known. The pin was just confirmation of what his face had already told him.
"You know him," you murmured.
He didn't answer immediately, which was itself an answer. "We grew up in the guild together," he said finally. "Maren used to pair us on jobs. Said we balanced each other out." A beat. "He wasn't wrong."
The others arrived before you could ask anything else—Martin first, barefoot and half-armored, then Keonho with a stick he must have grabbed for a weapon, then Seonghyeon and Juhoon crowding the path with tousled hair and wrong weapons and the bewildered energy of people woken by violence. James stood, turned to face them, and whatever had been on his face was gone.
“What happened?” Martin demanded, already stepping over to kneel next to the fallen man. He put two fingers to the side of Ryul’s throat, then checked the eyes. “Alive. For now.”
“Duskhollow operative,” James said, voice flat as a blade laid down. “In from downwind. Y/N—“ a nod at you— “handled it. Bind him until dawn.”
Keonho spat into the dirt. “Now we have three armies on our heels: the Order, the cult, and Maren’s assassins.”
Martin stepped into the gap, the halberd loose in his hand, eyes carrying that particular brightness they got when a problem presented itself as something solvable. "Tell me what's needed to prevent more like him from coming after us."
James looked at him for a long moment—the way he looked at things he hadn't decided about yet. "I'll consider it."
Seonghyeon bound Ryul's wrists with practiced efficiency and carried him back to the barn with Keonho holding the legs. They found a secure corner of the barn—dry, out of the wind—on the practical grounds that a frozen operative was a useless one. Juhoon went back to sleep.
Martin’s eyes lingered on the spilled shape of the assassin, then came back to you. “You all right?”
You managed a nod, breath finally coming in regular slices. The cold had started to seep through adrenaline, and you realized with disgust that your palms were sticky with sweat. You wiped them on your thighs. “I’m not hurt.”
“You left the perimeter.” Not accusation—just fact. James scanned your face, your hands, then the woods behind you.
“Couldn’t sleep,” you explained. “Didn’t want to wake anyone.”
James’s mouth barely moved but his voice, when it came, was gentle. “You never wake anyone. Even when you should.”
You tried to find a retort, but there wasn’t one. “You woke up anyways.”
Martin, still close, looked between you. Something moved through his expression—not jealousy, exactly, but a kind of careful reading, the way he looked at problems he was deciding whether to solve. He crouched beside you instead. “You’re sure you’re not hurt?”
“I’m sure,” you said.
He held your gaze a beat longer than necessary, then nodded, and the brightness in his eyes dimmed to something quieter. He straightened, looked at James. “I’ll take first watch. Stay with her.”
Martin touched your shoulder once—brief, deliberate—and moved off toward the treeline without another word.
Your knees shook as you stood, and James caught your elbow with the flat of his hand—neither urgent nor possessive, just a point of contact, grounding. “You want to talk about it?”
You shook your head. “It was a dream,” you said simply. “I woke up and decided to get some air. Then the guy appeared.”
James considered this. “He came up behind you?”
You nodded, expecting him to lecture you, or to be angry, but he just dipped his chin and said, “Let’s get you back.” When you seemed reluctant, he added, “You need rest, Y/N. Can’t have you fighting with three hours’ worth of sleep.”
You followed him through the trees, legs weak and unreliable, every step a negotiation with gravity. James kept an arm’s reach ahead but always in your line of sight. The cold bit through your thin shirt. You wrapped your arms around yourself and focused on the small, solid shape of the cat in your fist, rolling it in your palm, feeling the grooves you’d whittled years ago—back before you knew what you were for, or what you could do.
Ryul stirred before the rest of the camp. You knew it the moment James reemerged from the barn, cradling two iron mugs of steaming brew—no doubt filched from Petra’s larder—and bearing that peculiar set to his shoulders that spoke of a private counsel unshared. Without a word he pressed you a cup of the hot liquid and settled beside you on the barn’s low threshold.
“He speaks,” James announced.
“Already?” you asked, raising an eyebrow at the faint curl of steam.
“He’s been awake some time,” James admitted, staring into his mug. “He waited to see if I came alone.”
“And did you?” you pressed.
“The first time, yes,” he said, turning the mug between his palms. “The second time I brought Martin. Ryul won’t lie to one he respects—on principle—and he respects Martin because Martin’s as bluntly honest as a hammer striking iron. Honesty fascinates Ryul the way fresh air might fascinate one who’s never seen the sky.”
You leaned forward. “And what did he reveal?”
James paused, listening to the camp rouse behind you: Keonho’s raucous greetings, Juhoon’s silent dawn prayers, Seonghyeon’s restless stride despite scant sleep.
“He says the Sharrans seek our deaths—all of us. They want no prisoners, no bargains, only blood. Their creed holds that the Dawnheart fragments fulfill their grand design only in pieces, and those who bear them must be expunged ere the Alignment. All of us, that is, save perhaps you.”
Your heart skipped. “Why spare me?”
James met your gaze. “Bhaalspawn are tangled in dark power politics. The Eclipse aids several shadow lords, and Shar has made no treaty against Bhaal. Killing you courts complications they happily avoid. Their orders are thus to convert rather than slay—hence your dreams.”
You clutched the warm mug, letting its heat steady you.
“And the cult,” James continued, “has been bankrolling Maren these two years. He scoffs at theology, but the Sharrans have gold, networks, a hunger for discreet killers. The cult supplies coin and cover; Maren provides blades and vanishings—no questions asked. Ryul confesses the arrangement gives him ‘bad feelings,’ and from Ryul that’s no light remark.”
From the barn’s shadowed mouth came Martin’s voice: “And what of the cult’s leader?”
You turned to find him leaning in the doorway, arms crossed, that silent scrutiny telling you he’d overheard much and judged more.
James nodded at him. “You heard the worst, I reckon.”
Martin slipped beside you, so the three of you sat in the pale dawn, the camp’s stir a soft chorus behind. “What does Ryul know of her?”
“Her name,” James said, “is Seraphine—now Seraphine Dawnless, though once she bore another title. Ryul describes her as tall, her hair like silver-streaked night, wings of shadow that seethe from her back. Aasimar born of Lathander’s light, three centuries of holy war behind her… and then… something changed.”
Martin’s gaze went distant.
“Ryul’s met her only twice, but each time she spoke his name before his lips even parted, spoke of his past with an intimacy no mortal should command. She dwells in the cult these forty years. Never forces her will—she persuades until one believes willingly.”
You recalled a cool touch upon your shoulder and a soft voice that knew Evelyn’s secret. “It’s her. She’s been speaking to me,” you murmured.
James squeezed your arm. “Indeed.”
Silence claimed you, broken only by the barn’s shifting shadows and the world’s slow waking. Somewhere inside, Ryul hung bound to a post, aware you spoke of him. Weeks yet to the Threshold, Seraphine now named and faced and felt too near.
Martin rose, halberd cradled across broad shoulders. “What shall we do with him—Ryul?”
James turned the mug in his hands as if weighing meaning. “We keep him this day. He’ll tell more when left at ease.” He paused, voice low. “We won’t keep him long.”
Martin’s brow lifted. “You’ll let him go?”
“There’s a difference,” James said softly, “between letting and failing to cage.”
Martin studied him, then nodded once as if sealing their unspoken accord. He stalked off toward the barn’s mouth. “I’ll see that Keonho does no lasting harm.”
He vanished into the gloom. Dawn’s chill and pale light settled over you and James, two mugs, that low threshold framing a world waking in cautious hope.
Synopsis: After a failed heist beneath the Temple of the Sun God ends in catastrophe, six strangers find themselves bound to fragments of an ancient divine relic—and hunted by both the holy order sworn to protect it and the cult determined to destroy it.
As strange dreams, shared memories, and dangerous feelings begin binding the group together, the line between salvation and ruin grows thinner with every passing night.
Pairings: James x Reader (You) x Martin
Genre: slow burn • found family • enemies to lovers • shared dreams • divine horror • action/adventure fantasy
Prev | Masterlist | Character Sheet
The morning after Thessaly Brune, nobody looked at you directly.
You noticed, of course. Four years had taught you the specific geometry of avoidance: the too-sharp turn of a head, the conversation that faltered when you approached. You sat with your back to a tree stump, mug between your hands, and watched the party move around you like water around a stone.
Martin was the exception. He sat across the fire with his holy symbol in his lap, turning it over and over, and he looked at you directly and steadily for a long moment before dropping his eyes. His face gave away everything. It always did.
Keonho was not at the fire. He'd taken first watch and hadn't come back in. And James was sharpening a dagger with methodical strokes, his gaze fixed on the middle distance.
"We should talk about it," Seonghyeon was the first to speak up. He was tending the fire, and his voice came out careful — each word placed before the next, a pause between them.
"Should we?" you replied.
"We're tethered to you." Seonghyeon looked up. His face was open, the freckles across his nose making him look younger than he was. "If your blood triggered the failsafe — if there's something about what you are that affects the Dawnheart — we need to know."
There it was. The practical question. The legitimate, reasonable, utterly fair question that sat in your chest and would not be argued with.
"I don't know," you said. "I don't know what I am. I don't know what I can do. I don't know if I'm going to sabotage the reassembly or accelerate it or set something on fire." You swallowed hard. "I don't know."
Juhoon, at the edge of the group with his journal open across his knees, did not look up. "You won't sabotage it."
"You saw that?" Martin asked, sitting up straight.
"I saw several possibilities. The ones where she’s the problem are a small minority." He turned a page. "The ones where she’s the solution are more interesting."
"That's not especially comforting," Seonghyeon remarked.
"It wasn't meant to be."
Just then, Keonho came in from the perimeter and stood at the edge of the group. He had dirt on his hands and his jaw was set. He glanced at you, then away, then his eyes flicked back, as if he couldn’t decide where you belonged.
"It's fine," you said, before he could make up his mind.
"I wasn't—"
"You were." You kept your voice even. "It's fine."
It wasn't fine. You knew that. He knew that. His mouth pressed closed and he sat down heavily beside Seonghyeon and stared at the fire, and his hands were doing something complicated with the hem of his jacket — picking at a loose thread, pulling it taut, letting it go.
You wanted to tell him he was only giving voice to a verdict you'd lived with since you were eleven. That it was almost a relief to finally hear it said in plain language. You didn't say any of it.
James's dagger strokes faltered. He hadn't looked up, but the rhythm of his hands had changed.
"Twelve," he said.
Everyone looked at him, perplexed.
He set the dagger on his knee. His face was the same as always — concentrated, remote, giving nothing — but his hands were still on the blade and the whetstone. "Before I was eighteen. My adoptive father sent me on jobs. In three cases, I had information that changed the picture afterward, which makes it complicated. In nine cases, I didn't." He picked up the whetstone again. "I'm not telling you this for absolution. I'm telling you because if we're ranking threats at this table by body count and origin, you should start with me."
Silence.
"She didn't choose her blood," he said, to the whetstone. "I chose to keep taking those jobs."
You looked at James. He didn't look back. He resumed his sharpening strokes, slow and even.
It was not comfort, and he hadn't meant it as comfort. He'd put something on the table and walked away from it — here is a worse thing, here is a person you should be mad at, here is where I stand. The fact did its own work. You didn't have to do anything with it except let it sit there, which was, you were beginning to understand, how he gave most things. You felt it—James’s admission—settle across the camp like a thin, invisible shield. Keonho's hands went still on his jacket. Seonghyeon was looking at James with an expression you couldn't read. Martin had stopped turning his holy symbol. Even Juhoon’s quill stopped moving across his journal.
But this was the first time someone had put their own darkness on the table not to excuse yours, but to stand beside it. A grim, shared ledger—the closest thing to belonging you’d ever known.
The thought was so new it made you unsteady. You caught yourself staring at the back of his head, the way his hair feathered at his nape. The sharp scrape of his whetstone felt suddenly intimate. You wondered what else those hands, so steady and practical, were capable of.
Martin’s old contact, Aldric, arrived at midmorning with rolled maps under one arm and a satchel that clinked with the weight of something official. He was a compact man with ink-stained fingers and unremarkable clothes, an unremarkable face, a quality of presence that made you feel you'd seen him somewhere before without being able to say where.
He spread the maps on the flat rock that served as your table and began talking.
Aldric tapped the map. "Sunhallow Keep. A fortress-monastery from the old expansion. You'll feel the permanent daylight enchantment before you see the walls—it's two centuries old and absolute." His finger moved to the keep's heart. "The archive is below ground, accessible only through the chapel. The door requires a paladin's touch." He glanced at Martin. "The wards are ancient. They'll recognize the shard, not your standing with the Order."
"They'll have paladins on the perimeter," Martin said. He was studying the map with his arms crossed. "Three rotations. I know the schedule — or I did, two months ago."
"Has it changed?" Seonghyeon asked.
"It changes quarterly. We're seven weeks from the next shift." He traced a route with one finger — not touching the paper, just indicating. "There's a secondary approach through the lower ravine. Selûnite traders use it. Less watched."
"Less watched means a different kind of attention," Seonghyeon pursed his lips. "Selûnite traders get logged. Six of us in the wrong company looks deliberate."
"So we split the approach." James took over one edge of the map, his finger moving differently than Martin's—quick, practical, already calculating variables. "Two groups. A primary distraction at the main gate and a secondary entry through the ravine. The archive team goes small."
"The archive team needs me," Martin said. "And you."
You looked up. "Why me?"
"The wards recognize shard-bearers." He kept his face neutral. "Two are better odds than one in case something goes wrong with mine."
You didn't push back on this. You filed it under things Martin does instead of saying the complicated thing.
Keonho was leaning over the far edge of the map. "What's this?"
"Barracks," Aldric clarified.
"And this?"
"The inner courtyard. It floods in spring."
"Is it spring?"
"Just about."
Keonho pulled back and looked at James. "Flooded inner courtyard, three rotation patrols, one secondary entry — what are we thinking, two hours from entry to exit if nothing goes wrong?"
"If nothing goes wrong," James agreed.
"Nothing ever goes wrong," Keonho offered a short, knowing chuckle.
Martin wanted to go through the main gate, presenting as pilgrims. Distraction at the gate, long enough for the others to move through the ravine. He laid it out calmly, with the map and specific timing and everything.
"They'd recognize you," James countered.
"My face, possibly. My palm, certainly." Martin reasoned. "But the wards don't answer to recognition. They answer to the shard. If I can reach the archive, it opens. The risk is mine."
"The risk is shared. We’ll start having seizures if you end up detained and questioned."
"Then we move quickly." He insisted. "The guards at the main gate are my former brothers. If we go through the ravine, we're likely to encounter a smaller patrol — two, maybe three of them. In a tight space, with limited options." He looked around the group. "I would prefer to minimize the chance that anyone has to kill them."
James stared at him for a moment. "That's not a tactical consideration."
"No," Martin agreed. "It's not."
"It's going to get someone hurt."
"Possibly." He didn't budge. "I'm asking you to weigh it."
They were looking at each other across the map, and you watched the particular quality of that silence — two people who respected each other finding the edge of where the respect ran out.
"The ravine," you said.
Martin turned to look at you.
"James is right. We can't afford the pain, and we can't risk getting separated." You kept your voice flat, factual. "The ravine gives us a controlled entry. We go in small, we move fast, we minimize contact." You hesitated for a second. "His plan is better."
Something moved through Martin’s face that you couldn't quite name — not hurt exactly, or not only that. More like a man who had expected something and found something adjacent to it, and was adjusting.
"All right," he said. He looked back at the map. "The ravine."
Without another word, James returned to the map, and his finger began moving again, tracing the secondary entry. You told yourself you'd sided with him because he was right, and it was true — his plan was better, and you'd said so, and the logic held. You told yourself that was the entire reason.
The afternoon dissolved into logistics. Seonghyeon mapped patrol routes against Martin’s memory while Juhoon filled the margins with notations only he could read. At one point, after a long silence, Keonho asked about the kitchen's supply routes—a question so practical and unexpected it made everyone stop and reconsider the entire approach.
At some point Martin stepped away from the group and walked to the edge of their camp, where the ground dropped off slightly into scrub. You watched him go. After a few minutes, you followed.
He heard you coming — you weren't trying to be quiet — and didn't turn around.
"You don't have to," he said.
"I'm not doing anything."
"You followed me."
You stood beside him and looked at the scrub. It was unremarkable scrub. "Your plan was better, morally speaking," you said. "I should have said that."
"It wasn't better. It was more ethical. Those aren't always the same thing." He sighed. "You made the right call."
"I know."
He almost smiled. You could see it at the edge of his face.
"I—my— what I am might complicate things in there," you said, before you'd decided to say it.
He was quiet for a moment.
"My training is clear," he said. "You know that. It doesn't leave room for ambiguity." He turned the holy symbol over in his hand — you'd noticed he did this when thinking, the same reflex as your cat, as James's coin. "My conscience has had eighteen hours to argue with my training. My conscience is currently winning."
"What's your conscience's argument?"
"That you didn't choose your blood. James had a good point." He kept his eyes on the distance. "The oath I took exists to protect the innocent. I cannot reconcile turning away from you with anything I believe." He stopped. "I am afraid for you. I want to be clear about that. Not afraid of you. For."
You stood with that, letting it sink in.
"Your training might be right," you said finally. "Bhaalspawn are not— I might not be— things might happen that I can't control. Things have happened."
"Alright."
"That doesn't concern you."
"It concerns me enormously." He turned to face you then, holding up his glowing palm. "You've given me no reason to doubt you. I won't judge you based on something I haven't seen for myself."
You found yourself unable to hold his intense gaze. A bird was doing something practical in a nearby bush. The light was going orange at the edges.
"Juhoon made tea," you changed the subject. "Earlier."
"He's been commandeering my kettle."
"Technically, the kettle is communal," you said. "The tea helps."
Martin nodded, as if you'd said something significant. Maybe you had.
You turned back toward camp. After a moment, you heard him follow. The bird in the bush went quiet and then started again, doing whatever it had been doing, unconcerned.
The permanent daylight hit you like a wall.
Not sunlight — something older and more deliberate, a radiance baked into the stone itself over two centuries of Lathanderite occupation. It came from everywhere at once, sourceless and flat, and it pressed against your shadow magic like a hand against a door. You felt it the moment you cleared the ravine and stepped onto consecrated ground: a tightening behind your sternum, the particular awareness of a power that had been made specifically to exclude things like you.
Beside you, Martin's palm flared. He looked at it, then ahead, and said nothing.
Seonghyeon had gone quiet in a different way — not the alert quiet of a scout reading darkness, but the clipped, recalibrated quiet of someone whose best tool had just been confiscated. He moved well anyway. You all did. But you noticed the way his shoulders carried something extra, the slight overcorrection in every step.
James moved like he always moved. Whatever the light cost him wasn't visible.
The ravine approach had gotten them through the outer wall without incident — Keonho and Sean at the main gate, looking like pilgrims one moment and a calculated distraction the next—which was the point. The patrol rotation matched Martin's memory within four minutes. You'd slipped through the gap with James and Martin, three people who had no business being inside Sunhallow Keep, moving like they had every right to be there.
The chapel was deep gold, lit by the same sourceless radiance, with vaulted ceilings that caught sound and sent it echoing back on itself. Martin led, his palm-light redundant here but constant, and you followed with James at your back and the shard like a dying coal in your chest.
"Here," Martin announced under his breath.
The archive door was set into the wall behind the altar — plain stone, no handle, no visible mechanism. Just a seam in the rock and a depression the size of a palm.
Martin pressed his hand to it.
The light that came from the door was different from the chapel's radiance — warmer, older, something that remembered being alive. It spread from his palm across the stone in branching lines, and you felt it resonate against your own shard, a low harmonic that wasn't quite sound.
The door opened.
"Two minutes," James said, from behind you.
You went in.
The archive was small and cold and smelled of vellum and dust. James went straight to the eastern shelves — he'd memorized the layout from Aldric's description and his hands moved fast across the spines, reading titles in the dim reflected light from the open door. Martin stood in the doorway with his palm pressed to the frame, keeping the mechanism open.
You took the western shelves.
Most of it was liturgical record — services, tithes, correspondence between preceptors. You moved past it. The Meridian Codex would be restricted access, which in Lathanderite filing logic meant—
"Top shelf," you said. "Far left."
James crossed to you without comment and reached up — tall enough to reach it without a stretch — and pulled the Codex free. He handed it down. The cover was plain brown leather, unmarked, the kind of unremarkable that was itself a marking.
"Got it," he said, toward Martin.
"Company," Martin said, at the same moment.
The patrol that found you was two paladins, both young, both with the specific expression of people who had dedicated their lives to something and were now being asked to do paperwork about it. They came through the chapel's side entrance fast, hands on their weapons, and they stopped when they saw Martin.
The one on the left said his name.
Martin looked at him — at both of them — and something moved through his face that wasn't guilt exactly. More like grief with the volume turned down.
"I can explain," he said.
The paladins looked at each other.
James had already moved — not toward the paladins but sideways, to the angle that covered the second entrance. His hands were empty and visible, in case anyone got the wrong idea.
The whole chapel went still, and you thought: maybe.
Then the one on the right reached for his hammer, and the alarm went off.
It was older than the radiance enchantment, built into the stones themselves — not a sound so much as a pressure, a resonance that climbed up through your boots and rattled your back teeth and sent light blazing from every surface in the keep simultaneously. Martin's palm-light flared white. The archive door began to close, and the three of you moved.
Martin slipped through the archive door a half-second before it sealed. Behind him, the chapel’s alarm echoed as the paladins pressed forward—one of them shouting something that was swallowed by the clamor. James rounded the corner at full tilt, already mapping the retreat, and for a heartbeat the corridor looked clear.
Then the walls glowed orange.
A patrol of four thundered toward you from the barracks side—an unscheduled shift spurred by the alarm, too swift to match Martin’s memorized rotation. Mutual recognition froze you both for an instant.
The first paladin hurled a javelin. It struck Sean in the shoulder as he stepped from the shadows into the rendezvous point. He went to one knee, then sprang up, loosing an arrow that sliced through the second paladin’s shield strap. The shield clattered to the floor; the paladin stumbled back.
“Left,” Martin yelled, and you followed him down a stairwell plunging deeper into the keep—no exit, but the only option. James vaulted past, you on his heels, Martin right behind. Above you, the patrol’s boots thundered; below, a locked door barred your way. In the time it took James to test its strength, Martin’s palm depressed the lock, and it swung open.
You spilled into a storage corridor with a low ceiling and rows of barrels. James paused to catch his breath. “Where does this go?”
“Chapel undercroft,” Martin replied, pressing onward. “There’s a passage to the outer wall I’ve never used.”
“How sure is it passable?”
“Sixty percent.”
James nodded. “Fine.” Then they ran again, barrels scraping as you wriggled through the cramped undercroft. Each ducked to avoid the low stone arch, shoulders bumping the packed earth. The alarm above had softened to a distant roar; boots sounded in parallel halls. Sean fell in at the rear, pressing his injury. Keonho was somewhere ahead. Juhoon was not with you—either already at the ravine or racing there, and nothing you could do.
“He’ll be at the ravine,” James said without turning.
You said nothing; he’d read your worry anyway.
The corridor turned, and at the end a door barred from the other side refused Martin’s palm. James didn’t hesitate. He sprinted back, upended a barrel, and vaulted onto it to find the top gap. “Knife,” he said. You handed it over; he wedged the blade in and pried. On the third try, the bar dropped with a thud. The door swung open onto a maintenance yard smelling of stale hay and horse sweat—and beyond it, the outer wall.
Martin stepped through first and froze.
Three paladins held the yard—young soldiers left to guard this gate until clear orders arrived. Two looked at Martin with confused recognition as if the world had tilted. The third knew exactly what he saw. He lunged, shortsword drawn; Martin caught the blade on his vambrace and twisted, sending the paladin reeling into the frame. The blade nicked Martin’s forearm, slicing shallow but bleeding freely.
Martin didn’t draw his halberd. The other two were watching. If Martin attacked a former brother, their doubt would vanish.
James stepped between them, hands empty but ready. “You don’t want to do this,” he said quietly.
The aggressive paladin hesitated, sizing them up, then met Martin’s steady gaze.
“I had no choice,” Martin said, voice calm.
The paladin’s jaw tightened; he braced himself. You felt the shard in your chest shift, a dark flicker pooling at the edge of the yard where shadows shouldn’t be. The two uncertain paladins glanced at it, then back at you, confusion curdling into fear. The third spun to face the shadow. Martin struck—open-handed, the heel of his palm to the jaw—and the man crumpled. The other two backed toward the far wall, eyes locked on the darkness.
“Go,” Martin said. You ran.
Ahead, the outer gate lay forty feet off and was already grinding down—iron teeth descending from a pulley in the distant guardhouse. Keonho stood on the wrong side, blood on his temple, hands raised to brace himself against the closing portcullis.
“Keonho, don’t,” Sean called as you skidded to a halt.
“I have a plan,” Keonho shouted back.
“That is not a plan,” Sean snapped.
James checked his watch and the narrowing gap. He held the Codex in his left hand. Four feet remained. Martin couldn’t make it under; James could. He stopped midstride, a decision made, and turned back to Martin with the Codex.
“Under the gate,” he said, handing it to you.
“James—”
“I’ll get him out. Go.”
You dove forward, rolling beneath the falling portcullis as it caught the hem of your cloak and tore it free. On the farther side, you pressed the Codex to your chest. Keonho yanked you out of reach just as the iron slammed into the ground behind you.
A stab of pain flared in your sternum—the shard’s tether pulling toward the others now cut off by iron. Keonho made a strangled sound; Sean went pale, one hand at his shoulder, the other at his chest.
“They have to come around,” Sean said, voice steady, breath ragged. “Through the maintenance gate or the ravine approach. They’ll loop.”
“How long?”
“Three minutes. Maybe four.”
You counted the seconds, agony pressing behind each breath. At two forty, Juhoon appeared from the ravine path, unhurt, journal under his arm. He surveyed the gate, the three of you, and nodded.
“Eastern maintenance path,” he said. “Forty seconds.”
At three ten, the eastern post was empty—likely rerouted in the chaos. Sean stared down the silent corridor.
At three twenty, Martin emerged first, then James, both battered: Martin’s forearm bound with James’s jacket lining; James nursing a cut above his eyebrow and clutching his side. As they crossed the yard, the pain in your chest eased and then vanished.
Keonho exhaled. “The Codex?”
You held it up. James gave a short nod. “Ravine. Now.”
The cave was a mile from the keep, east along the ridgeline, and by the time you reached it the sky was going dark and everyone was bleeding in at least one place. Keonho was not bleeding but had acquired a bruise across his jaw that was already deepening from red to something purplish and ugly. He was also buzzing with the kind of energy only Keonho could find after nearly being killed—vibrating slightly, recounting the gate distraction to Seonghyeon in clipped sentences that got more embellished with each pass.
Seonghyeon had found bread in his pack that he didn't remember packing.
Keonho took both pieces and gave Martin the bigger one. The gesture wasn't subtle, and Keonho didn't acknowledge it. Martin just looked at the bread for a moment before eating it.
You started a fire. Then you checked on Martin — forearm, manageable with a healing spell, he waved you off gently. Then Juhoon — a cut on his shin he'd already bandaged with more precision than you'd have managed, the knot military-tight. He looked at you over his journal and moved his elbow slightly to indicate I have this. Then Keonho, who held both hands up and said "I'm incredible, don't touch me," with enough grin behind it that you believed him.
Seonghyeon didn't look up from his bow, his focus absolute. "I'm all right, really," he said, the request for space clear in his warm tone.
You stood in the middle of camp with nothing to do with your hands.
James was at the cave's mouth, sitting against the rock face, pressing a hand to his left side, his face tight with the concentration of someone doing mental sums. His jacket was pushed back. There was blood.
You went over.
He didn't tell you he was fine.
He also didn't move away or reach for the kit himself, just tracked you with his eyes as you crouched in front of him and opened the pack, which you took as permission. The cut was along his ribs — not deep, but long, the kind that needed closing or it would pull open every time he moved.
"Hold this," you said, pressing cloth against it.
He did.
You worked. Neither of you spoke. The fire crackled behind you and somewhere in the cave Keonho was still talking, and the sound of it was oddly comforting — proof that someone still had that kind of noise left in them.
"The lamp," James said, when you were halfway through.
"What?"
"In the archive. Third shelf from the left, eastern wall. There was a lamp with a Duskhollow guild mark on the base."
You paused, looking up at him.
"Didn't want to say anything while we were still moving." He watched your hands work on the bandage, not meeting your eyes. "My adoptive father. Maren. The guild belongs to him. He doesn't usually take contracts. Someone new is paying him."
The pressure settled. "I'll deal with it."
"We'll deal with it."
He looked at you then. Not the quick scan he gave everyone else, moving on before it landed — this time his eyes stayed. "Yeah," he said. "Okay."
You sat back on your heels. Across the cave, Martin had finished eating and was cleaning his holy symbol with a corner of his sleeve, the motion a habit so old it was automatic. His palm was dim, the shard quiet now that you were off consecrated ground.
"The light in there," you said. "It pushed on me the whole time. Like it knew what I was."
"It did know what you were." James's voice was even. "The enchantment is designed to suppress shadow magic and anything adjacent. You were adjacent."
"It didn't push on you."
"I don't run on magic." He let out a small laugh, then immediately winced. "I just run fast."
You were quiet for a moment. You’d never heard him laugh before. "Martin's palm opened the door."
"Martin's shard opened the door."
"Same thing."
"Not really." He reached into his jacket pocket and the coin appeared between his fingers — not the knuckle-walk, just holding it, turning it over. "My guess? The Dawnheart put something in each of us that fits what we already were. Martin was a paladin, so his shard amplified that channel. Yours went somewhere different because you’re you."
"You mean because of what I am."
"I mean because of what you're made of." He looked at the coin. "Those aren't the same thing."
The memory of the chapel light returned—a pressure constructed to exclude, not for any choice you'd made, but for your blood. For what Thessaly had named with such cold certainty.
"When I was little," you found yourself saying, "I didn't know what was wrong with me. I just knew something was. The animals. The cold. The way people looked at me after a while." You stopped. "Now I have a word for it. I don't know if that's better."
James didn’t respond right away, turning the coin over. Then: "I was six when Maren bought me. I didn't know what that meant either. I thought it was a job. I thought I was learning a trade." He tilted his head back against the rock. "By the time I understood what it actually was, I'd been doing it for eight years. The habits were already in the bone."
"Like your coin trick?”
"Among other things." He looked at his hands. "I reckon you could ask anyone here and they’d agree I’m not exactly amiable." He said this without apology or performance, the same register he'd used for twelve. Just facts, laid flat. "I could keep calling that Maren's fault. It's accurate enough. He shaped me to be useful to him, and I let him."
"But…?" you said.
"But I'm not six anymore." He looked at you directly. "What he built, I've been taking apart for years. Some of it I've rebuilt different. Some of it I'm still working on." He let the coin run across his knuckles again. "It doesn't disappear. But it beats being that bastard’s pawn."
The fire popped. Keonho had finally stopped talking, which meant he was probably asleep; he fell asleep fast, always, the gift of someone who burned everything and needed to refuel.
"I hurt someone," your voice dropped low, barely louder than a whisper. "When I was fourteen. I woke up and — for the longest time, I didn’t know if I had done it. Maybe, I didn’t want to know. Now I know I did."
"That's different from knowing you'll do it again."
"Is it?"
"Yes." He said it simply. "We could even trade notes if you want.”
You looked at the cave floor.
"You could have chosen not to come into the archive with us tonight," he said. "I saw you try to help a literal paladin with his wounds." He tilted his head slightly. "That's not what someone who wants to hurt people does."
"I’m pretty sure they all turned me down—"
"Give it time." His voice was patient, not sharp. "I’m letting you jab me in the ribs with a very sharp needle, aren’t I?”
That earned a laugh out of you. Rare and fleeting, but it was there.
Across the cave, Martin's hand had stilled on his holy symbol. He was asleep sitting up, head tilted back, face soft in the firelight. His glowing palm was dim and quiet. His mouth had fallen open slightly, the way children sleep.
The fire was low but still going; someone had laid it well. Outside the cave, the night was full and quiet, and there was no sound of pursuit, and you were all still here.
"Get some sleep," James said. He'd pulled his jacket back and was already angling toward the wall, the coin disappearing into his pocket.
"Someone should take first watch."
"I'll take it."
"You're bleeding."
"Less than before." He glanced at you. "You did a decent job."
"That's not—"
"I'll wake Keonho for second." He settled against the rock and folded his arms. "Sleep."
You opened your mouth.
"I'm not arguing about this," he shook his head.
You looked at him for a moment—the dark circles, the jacket pulled tight over your bandage, the matted hair that stuck out every which way. Taking first watch while the most injured was exactly the kind of thing he would call logical, not self-sacrificing.
"If you reopen that cut," you warned, "I'm not stitching it again."
"Fair."
You lay down. The cave floor was cold and the sounds of everyone breathing were oddly steadying—five people, still here, still tethered to the quiet air. The shard in your chest pulsed slow and even, carrying the low warmth of five other heartbeats.
Yours, among them. Not a liability. Not a variable to be managed.
Just here.
You wrapped your arms around your knees and closed your eyes.
In the morning, James was doing his forms.
You woke to the sound of it — bare feet on stone, precise and deliberate, the Open Hand sequence moving through the pale early light. He was bleeding again, a dark spot spreading at his side where the cut had pulled during an extension, but his movements remained fluid, unbroken.
Martin was watching him from the fire, where he'd already performed the dawn prayer — the words barely audible, his hands folded. When James finished a sequence and paused, Martin asked, quietly, who had taught him.
James looked at him for a moment.
"Someone who died because of me," he said. Then he began the next sequence, and Martin turned back to the fire and said nothing.
You lay still and watched the light come up and didn't say anything either. Though you did make a mental note to scold James later for undoing your hard work on the bandage.
Some things were handed over once and not again. That was all right. You had been given something this past night that you were still figuring out how to hold.
Synopsis: After a failed heist beneath the Temple of the Sun God ends in catastrophe, six strangers find themselves bound to fragments of an ancient divine relic—and hunted by both the holy order sworn to protect it and the cult determined to destroy it.
As strange dreams, shared memories, and dangerous feelings begin binding the group together, the line between salvation and ruin grows thinner with every passing night.
Pairings: James x Reader (You) x Martin
Genre: slow burn • found family • enemies to lovers • shared dreams • divine horror • action/adventure fantasy
Prev | Masterlist | Character Sheet
By the second evening, the shape of the journey solidified. Juhoon, who had kept his visions to himself since dawn, finally chose to speak as the shadows lengthened and the party made camp in a limestone ravine. He waited until Seonghyeon had finished his scouting perimeter, and until Keonho had finished his nightly round of pointed, performative stretching, before he addressed the group from his usual perch at the fire’s edge. He sat cross-legged, spine straight and chin lifted, a posture that seemed at once scholarly and quietly defiant. The firelight painted his features with shifting amber, and from the left socket of his face, where the Dawnheart fragment had taken root, a soft, cyclical glow pulsed like a distant star. He rolled his journal shut with deliberate finality.
“Mirravane,” Juhoon said. No preamble, no context, just the name.
Martin, tending a battered kettle over the flames, looked up. “Is that east or west?”
“South,” Juhoon said. He tapped the rune-scarred cover of his journal with two fingers, one of them blistered from the day’s walk. “Six days by the trade roads. Nine if we skirt the ridges.” He let that sit a moment, then: “I saw a name alongside the city. Someone who knows what the Dawnheart is—what it was made to do.”
Martin was quiet. The kettle hissed. “The Order had files on the relic,” he said finally, his voice measured. “Sealed. Above my rank.” He turned the kettle’s handle once, precisely. “They never told us why.”
“This person may have.” Juhoon opened his journal to a page dense with spiraling script and held it toward the firelight without offering it to anyone. “The vision was not symbolic. It was an address.”
Keonho spoke before you could, his voice brash. “Wait, we’re using a vision as a roadmap now?” He prodded the fire with a stick, sending a spray of sparks. “Last time we chased a relic, it blew up and lodged itself in my leg. I’d like a better reason for this trip than a dream you had.”
Juhoon’s gaze flickered, but if he took offense, it didn’t show in the tight set of his mouth. “I trust patterns. Every time I ignore the visions, people die.” There was a vein of exhaustion in his voice, but not apology. “You don’t have to like it. But we follow it, or we get run down, or worse.”
Martin poured tea, a stalling tactic. “The vision showed you a person. What else?”
Juhoon hesitated, his finger tracing a spiral on the journal’s cover. “A door. Shelves from floor to ceiling, every surface buried under old tomes. Dust—a lot of it. A bespectacled woman moving through the stacks like a mole in its burrow.” He glanced around the fire, his expression guarded. When no one laughed, the tension in his shoulders eased almost imperceptibly.
You tried to picture it: a shop nestled somewhere among Mirravane’s bustling streets, an eccentric scholar keeping watch over long-forgotten texts, clutching the last secrets of the Dawnheart. You wondered if she would open her door to a band of strangers, all of whom now carried pieces of the relic inside them. You doubted it. Still, you’d seen enough of Juhoon’s predictions to know that they seldom led him astray, and the difference was always in the interpretation.
Keonho dropped his stick and stood, folding his arms. “So we spend a week hiking to Mirravane so you can get more cryptic visions? We should be trying to find a healer who can cut the shards out of us, or I don’t know—finding a wizard who knows what they’re doing.”
“I’d like to keep my eye, thank you,” Juhoon said, voice flat. “There are no scars where the shards might have physically pierced our skin. If magic was what embedded them in us, magic is the only thing that can get them out.”
Martin sipped his tea, silent. You studied his profile, the way the fire’s glow caught the edges of his jaw. He looked older than he had at the temple, lines bracketed deep around his mouth, his movements slowed by the weight of the situation at hand. “There are many who wouldn’t hesitate to gut us anyways.”
Juhoon nodded. “Correct. The Sharrans. They’re tracking us. And—” He paused, squinting into the flames as though the answer wavered in the heat. “Your Order, too. I reckon they’d want their relic back intact.”
Seonghyeon returned to the camp then, boots scuffed and hair damp with sweat but bow unstrung, which meant no threats. “Road’s clear for a mile,” he reported, glancing around the fire with a quick, practiced scan. He caught the mood instantly and lowered himself to the dirt beside you. “We moving?”
“Mirravane,” Keonho said, bitterness curling his voice. “Because the wizard says so.”
Seonghyeon shrugged, the gesture so casual it almost broke the tension. “Better than waiting for a knife in the dark.” He made eye contact, and you read the other message in his face: He didn’t mind the vision logic, so long as it kept him alive.
Martin finished his tea, set the mug down, and looked at you, finally, as though your opinion might tip the scales. “You’ve seen these things from all sides. What do you think?”
You thought about the way the Dawnheart had sung in your palm before it shattered. You remembered the stories, all the different endings, and how none of them ever ended well for people like you. “If the visions are bait, the Sharrans will be waiting for us in Mirravane.” You tried to keep your voice steady. “But if we don’t go, we’re still running blind.”
The fire crackled. No one moved to fill the silence. Then James, who had not spoken since Keonho’s outburst, turned a silver coin over in his fingers once and let it go still. “We go,” he said. He didn’t look up. “Running blind is how you end up in a ditch. I’ve been in the ditch, so I’d rather not be there again.” A beat. “Mirravane, it is.”
Martin nodded once, pleased or resigned, it was hard to tell. “Then we go at dawn. We stay off the roads, ration water, and keep watch in pairs. If we see any suspicious activity, we deal with it.”
And that was that. You wondered if all holy quests ended with this kind of committee debate, or if you’d just ruined it for everyone.
Later, Seonghyeon rolled out his bedroll next to yours, careful to leave a respectful gap, but not so much that you’d feel isolated. “You think there’s a way to get it out?” he asked, voice pitched low.
You stared up at the spray of stars crowding the night. “I think there’s always a way,” you said. “It just hurts.”
He grunted, as if that settled the matter. “I’ll take first watch,” he said, already rising to his feet, steps silent as a rumor.
The next morning, you awoke to find Martin already packed and upright, his armor misted with dew. He handed out rations and water, as always, then knelt for his sunrise prayer. You watched from the edge of camp, your own pack half-slung, fingers absently tracing the jagged line of the Dawnheart fragment lodged just beneath your sternum. You expected the cycle—Martin’s even-voiced litany, the amber flare of his faith, Keonho’s impatient foot-tapping—yet today, the rhythm felt different. Not hurried, but purposeful, as if the road itself had heard Juhoon’s prophecy and was eager to deliver you to its end.
You moved faster now, keeping to the blind side of every ridge, winding through ravines and stony creek beds. The land changed: hills thick with wild thyme and brambly gorse, olive trees clinging to the slopes, the bone-glint of limestone cropping up everywhere. Martin marched with his customary discipline, but even he seemed to loosen, striding with longer steps and pausing, occasionally, to let Keonho or Seonghyeon range ahead.
Keonho, for his part, thrived on the new route. The youth darted from outcrop to outcrop, scouting for movement, tracking the spoor of wolves and the faintest boot prints. Sometimes he would disappear for an hour, then drop back into the column with a crow’s feather or a handful of wild plums. When he found a fresh stream, he shouted, “Break!” and plunged in without waiting for permission. Seonghyeon was in after him within seconds, boots still half-laced. You watched the two of them splash and shove at each other like they’d forgotten entirely that the world was ending. Even Martin, after a long moment of standing at the bank with his arms folded, waded in to his knees and said nothing, but did not leave.
You found you didn’t mind the noise. It was a welcome break from the strained silence that had settled over the rest of the party. James rarely spoke, but when he did, his words always mattered. He pointed out distant smoke pillars, the decay of old fire pits, or a stone arrangement that meant nothing to anyone else but had him frowning for miles. He would break his silence only to warn, never to speculate, and you came to trust his intuition more than your own.
Juhoon kept to the center of the group, as before, but now he spent hours in silent transcription, his pen scratching out lines and symbols in a coded, spiraling script. More than once, you noticed him watching you—his gaze unblinking, analytical, as though you were a riddle he’d sworn to solve. When you met his eyes, he neither smiled nor looked away, simply returned to his writing as if you’d exchanged some private, wordless truth.
You watched them fall into their roles, each with a purpose. You did what was asked—took your watch, kept your blade sharp—and at camp, you focused on the predictable work of your hands, whittling wood into something with a shape you could understand.
After the meal, you found yourself cradling a stub of olive wood from the midday break, so green your knife snagged with every cut. By moonrise, the shape was emerging: blunt head, long face, a suggestion of mane. Martin paused on his way to refill the kettle, watching your hands.
“Is that another dog?” Keonho called, hanging upside-down from a limestone slab.
You kept whittling, letting the slow peel of wood serve as your reply.
“Horse,” Martin said, sounding pleased. “You made one back at the foothills. Said it reminded me of you.”
“You’ve got a menagerie going,” Seonghyeon added, setting a handful of wild mint nearby. “Last night’s was a fox.”
“It’s in my backpack. Take it if you’d like.”
“Not bad,” Keonho said, righting himself to peer at the carving. “But you still haven’t made one for me. What’ll it be? A wolf?”
You set the horse on your knee, thumbing a splinter from its snout. “I’m working through the list,” you said.
Martin settled beside you. “Why do you do it?” he asked, his curiosity gentle. The question surprised you; you’d thought he of all people would understand.
You shrugged, reaching with one hand into your breast pocket and pulling out a small figurine of a cat that had seen better years. “Habit,” you said, nodding to the cat. “This one was my first. My... uh, my grandma taught me. When I was young. It helps. It’s something real to hold on to.”
Martin nodded. “My father was a potter. He used to say the hands remember what the mind wants to forget.”
You liked that. It felt close to what you meant but couldn’t name.
Keonho grinned. “So what animal am I? Pick wisely.”
Across the fire, Seonghyeon snorted. “Puppy.”
Keonho shoved him, and they wrestled dangerously close to the mint. You picked up the horse, studying its stiff stance. You pressed your thumbnail into the wood, trying to capture the way Martin always seemed braced against a wind no one else could feel.
“You haven’t said what animal James or Juhoon is,” Seonghyeon observed as the tussle ended.
You hadn’t. The thought of shaping James’s sharp-edged presence felt too much like prying. And Juhoon seemed to you like he could have been a tortoise in a past life—wise, taking things at his own time—but you weren’t about to announce this lest the wizard take offense. “Some animals don’t show themselves until you’ve watched a long time,” you said.
Seonghyeon nodded, as if he, too, preferred not to be reduced to a single thing.
You ran your thumb over the horse’s rough grain. You would finish it tonight because your hands needed the work, and because you wanted something of this moment to last. The carving steadied you, giving the day’s chaos a shape you could control.
Juhoon watched you over the rim of his journal, one eyebrow raised. He didn’t speak, and you offered no explanation. He would write it down anyway.
James noticed too. He passed by on his way to take watch, his glance taking in the figurine before he moved on.
Then the next day, Seonghyeon found a clear run of road below a ridgeline village and sent you and James up to scout on a two‐storey roof. From clay tiles thirty feet above, the road threaded south through farmland—no riders, no patrols. James settled with his back to the chimney and set the coin walking across his knuckles, smooth as river stones.
You watched the coin’s quiet dance until you blurted, “Teach me.” He paused mid‐walk, surprise flashing in his gaze—then clipped the coin between forefinger and thumb and showed you the trick: thumb presses the edge, roll over the knuckle, catch with the next finger. He mimed the motion with scholarly precision.
A copper piece lay in your palm. You placed it on your knuckle, pressed… and it tumbled to the tiles. With patience—three attempts, the coin dropping twice before your fingers found the right pressure—you at last coaxed it over two knuckles and let it rest on the third. James nodded impartially: “Not terrible.”
He handed you the coin he’d stopped with his foot. Your fingers brushed—warm, dry, momentary—before he withdrew. You descended the ladder in companionable silence and rejoined the ravine.
Mirravane smelled like ink and old stone and something fermenting that might have been beer or might have been a chemistry accident. The university district sprawled across a hillside in layers — lecture halls at the top where the air was cleaner, student lodgings in the middle where it wasn't, and at the bottom, pressed against the canal, a crooked row of shops and offices where the city stored the people it had technically expelled but couldn't quite do without.
Thessaly Brune's address led them to a door between a bookbinder and a taxidermist. The nameplate had been scratched off and replaced with a slip of paper that read, in cramped handwriting, By appointment only. You do not have an appointment.
"Charming," Keonho said.
Juhoon checked the slip of paper a retired university registrar—a former colleague of Thessaly's you'd tracked down in the tavern district—had given you. He compared the handwriting. Same hand.
"This is it," he declared.
James had already checked the alley on both sides, the roofline, the second-story windows. Three exits. A drainpipe that would hold his weight. The door's lock was a Carvill double-tumbler — forty seconds, maybe less.
Sean knocked.
Nothing. He knocked again. Somewhere above them a shutter banged open and a woman's voice, sharp and irritated, said: "The sign is in Common. I checked."
She was older — sixties, maybe, with iron-grey hair cut short and practical. Her face was all angles: high forehead, narrow jaw, the kind of mouth that had settled permanently into displeasure. She looked down at them with the expression of someone who had opened a cupboard and found six rats.
"We need to speak with you," Martin said.
"Everyone needs something. Go need it somewhere else."
"It's about the Dawnheart."
The shutter stayed open. Her eyes moved across the group — quick, cataloguing. She paused on Martin's left hand. Even from the second floor, even in the midday light, the glow in his palm was visible.
The shutter closed.
You all waited. Keonho shifted his weight from foot to foot. Your hand moved to your pocket, found the wooden cat you always kept with you, turned it over once with your thumb.
The door opened.
Thessaly Brune was shorter than she'd appeared from above. She wore a scholar's robe that had been mended at the elbows and ink-stained at the cuffs, and she held herself like a person who expected the next conversation to be a waste of her time and had already begun resenting it.
"Inside," she hissed. "Don't touch anything. Don't sit on the blue chair — I haven’t gotten round to fixing it."
The room upstairs was half study, half archive. Books and scrolls covered every surface. A worktable held an astrolabe, three magnifying lenses of varying size, and a mug of tea that had gone cold long enough to develop a skin. The blue chair in the corner was buried under loose pages and appeared to be holding up a shelf.
Thessaly positioned herself behind the worktable like a fortification. She did not offer them tea. She did not offer them seats. She looked at Martin's hand.
"Show me."
He opened his palm. The shard-light flared — warm amber, pulsing in rhythm with his heartbeat. Thessaly leaned forward. Her expression shifted from suspicion to something hungrier: recognition.
"When?"
"Eight days ago," Martin said.
"How?"
"Uh… Someone touched it. It fragmented."
"Into how many?"
"Six."
Her eyes swept the room again, counting. She pointed at each of you in turn, her finger stopping on the spot where each shard sat — Martin's palm, James's forearm, Juhoon's eye, Keonho's leg, Seonghyeon's shoulder blade. She hesitated on you. Her finger hovered over your chest, then dropped.
"Over the heart," Thessaly said. Not a question.
You nodded solemnly.
Thessaly sat down on the edge of the worktable, which creaked under her. She pulled the cold tea toward her, looked at it, pushed it away.
"You have no idea what you're carrying."
"We know it's a relic of Lathander," Martin began. "It was held in a secured vault. I was assigned to guard it."
"Assigned to guard it," she repeated. "Did they tell you what it was?"
"Above my clearance."
"Above your clearance." She repeated flatly, the way someone repeats a phrase to show exactly how little they think of it. "You were standing between the mortal world and an extinction-level divine event and they didn't tell you because it was above your clearance."
Martin's cheeks reddened in embarrassment but he didn't look away. "That's correct."
"The Order sure has a gift for institutional failure." She turned to the worktable, rifled through a stack of papers, and produced a diagram — a circle with three smaller circles inscribed within it, each marked with a glyph. Two of the inner circles had been crossed out in red ink.
"Three seals," she said. "Constructed over centuries. Each one a barrier — a lock, if you prefer — preventing specific divine entities from manifesting physically in the mortal world. Bhaal. Tiamat. Shar. You know, the big bad ones." She tapped the two crossed-out circles. "The first seal was destroyed four hundred years ago. The second, eighty years ago. Both by the Cult of Shar."
She tapped the third circle. The one that wasn't crossed out.
"The Dawnheart is the last seal. Was the last seal. And now it's in pieces, embedded in six people who walked into a secured vault and —" She looked at James. Then at Keonho. "— broke into a secured vault and shattered the only thing standing between Shar and physical manifestation."
"Did it now?" Thessaly's gaze moved over all of you. "Who touched it?"
The room shifted. Five sets of eyes moved to you, and you felt the attention like heat — sudden, pressing, the particular quality of being looked at by people deciding what you are.
"I did," you admitted.
"And why did you touch it?"
"I don't know. I was drawn to it."
"Drawn to it." Thessaly repeated the phrase as though testing a hypothesis— peeling back the surface to expose the inadequacy underneath. "The Dawnheart is keyed to divine bloodlines. It doesn't call to people at random. It called to you because it recognized you." She inched closer, circling you like you were an interesting specimen. "No scales so Tiamat is out… and the Sharrans would have had you if you had been one of theirs…,” she mumbled. Then, a gasp. “You're a Bhaalspawn."
The word landed in the room and stayed there, taking up more space than a single word should.
Your hands went still at your sides. Completely still — not resting, not relaxed, the deliberate stillness of a person who has just been told the thing she suspected and spent years hoping wasn't true. Your jaw tightened. Your chin lifted a fraction. You didn’t even register that you were bracing — for the flinch, the hand moving to a weapon, the recalculation you had watched happen on the faces of anyone who had ever gotten close enough to see the oddity underneath your usual facade.
Nobody moved.
Martin's expression changed, but not in the direction you expected. His brow drew together. His mouth softened. What crossed his face was not fear — it was sadness, deep and uncomplicated, the look of someone watching a person they cared about receive news that would make their life harder.
James, for his part, did not react. His expression stayed exactly as it was — the flat, attentive focus of someone processing tactical information. He looked at you across the room. Brief, direct. He gave you an imperceptible nod, like he had just been told about the weather.
But in the corner of your eye, you noticed Seonghyeon's hand moving a half-inch toward his bow — instinct, not intention — before he caught himself, looked down at his own hand with something like embarrassment, and shifted his weight to settle it behind his back.
Keonho gaped openly at you—his gaze went to Thessaly, and then back to you. His face said he was waiting for someone to explain why this mattered, and if nobody did soon, he was going to ask. To his left, Juhoon brought his hand to cover his shard-eye, which flickered like an amber starburst—probability lines blooming and collapsing.
"The Dawnheart recognized her bloodline. Or rather, that of her father, Bhaal. The Dread Lord himself," Thessaly elaborated, seeing how she had unsettled you enough. "And it executed a failsafe. Rather than allow a Bhaalspawn to control or destroy the seal, it distributed itself. Six shards, six bearers. The power is dispersed. No single person holds enough to break the seal or weaponize it."
"It protected itself from me," you murmured. Your voice was quiet but level. One of your hands closed around the wooden cat, squeezing it tight enough to hurt.
"Yes."
"By putting itself inside five other people."
"Yes."
You looked at the floor. The shard in your chest pulsed once — a slow, warm throb of amber light visible through your shirt. You pressed your palm over it, feeling the pulse there.
Satisfied with her diagnosis of the situation, Thessaly pulled a second document from the pile — older, the parchment brittle at the edges. "There is a ritual. The Cult of Shar has been working toward it for centuries. They call it the Eternal Eclipse."
"Dramatic," Keonho muttered.
"It requires two conditions. First: the destruction of all three seals. Two are already gone. Second: a celestial alignment that occurs once every several centuries. The kind of alignment that people build calendars around and then forget about because the interval exceeds institutional memory."
"When?" Juhoon spoke up for the first time since entering the room. He had reopened his journal. His pen was moving.
"Weeks. Perhaps less. The mathematics are complex and my star charts are six months out of date, but the window is close."
"Can the shards be removed?" Martin asked. You could hear the faint creak of his gauntlet as his hand — the glowing one — opened and closed at his side.
"That is the only useful question any of you has asked." Thessaly stood up from the worktable and crossed to a shelf, pulling down a heavy codex bound in dark leather. She opened it to a page marked with a strip of cloth. "The Dawnheart's power is rooted in consensual sacrifice. The seals were built by people who chose to give something up. The shards follow the same principle." She looked at each of them in turn. "They can only be released when each bearer willingly surrenders theirs. All six. Simultaneously."
"Willingly," James said. His voice was flat, uninflected.
"Willingly. The power cannot be taken by force, cannot be extracted through coercion, cannot be removed by killing the bearer — the shard dies with them and the seal is permanently weakened. Each of you must choose to give it up." She closed the codex. "Which means the Dawnheart has bound you together. You cannot reassemble the seal without unanimous consent. You cannot walk away without leaving the world one step closer to divine manifestation. And the cult knows all of this."
Keonho raised his hand.
"This is not a lecture hall.”
"Cool. What happens if we don't surrender the shards? Like, what if we just — keep them?"
"Then the seal remains fractured. The cult will hunt you, and if you somehow manage to evade capture, they’ll simply wait until you die. The alignment arrives. And if they find another way to exploit the breach — which they have had centuries to plan for — Shar manifests. The mortal world becomes a battleground for gods who do not care about collateral."
Keonho lowered his hand, clearly not happy with the answer.
Thessaly looked at all six, one after another, her expression the particular mix of pity and exasperation that teachers reserve for students who have stumbled into a problem far beyond their capabilities.
"You need the Meridian Codex," she said. "It is the only surviving text with the full reassembly protocol — the specific conditions, the location, the ritual sequence. Without it, you could surrender your shards standing in a field and nothing would happen."
"Where is it?" Seonghyeon asked.
"Sunhallow Keep. Lathanderite fortress-monastery. Archive level, sealed under paladin warding."
She gave Martin a pointed look. “Your former home, I believe."
Martin's shoulders drew back. The shift was small — a tightening through his spine, a squaring of his posture that made him look taller, more formal. The reflex of someone whose training lived in his body.
"I was stationed there for eleven months," he recalled. "Before my current—last assignment."
"And now the Order wants you dead."
"They think I helped steal the Dawnheart."
Flat, factual, without self-pity or defense. He had been standing in front of a door. Five people came through it. The door broke. He was now on the wrong side of every institution he had ever served. He told it like a report.
"The Codex is in the archive. The archive is sealed. The ward requires a paladin's touch to open." Thessaly nodded at Martin's glowing palm. "That should suffice. The shard carries Lathanderite authority even if the man does not, at least as far as the Order is concerned."
Martin's hand closed into a fist. The light spilled between his fingers.
"I can get us to the archive," he said. "I know the layout. Guard rotations change at second bell and fifth bell. The eastern approach has a blind spot where the wall meets the river gate."
"You remember the rotations after eleven months?"
“I remember enough about Sunhallow.”
Thessaly studied him for a long moment. Then she opened a drawer in the worktable, pulled out a folded map, and pushed it across the surface toward him.
"Then I suggest you start planning." She picked up the cold tea and drank it without flinching.
Juhoon moved closer to the table, not quite jostling for position, but making his presence more deliberate. He studied the map, then Thessaly’s face, looking for signs that she was grandstanding or concealing a critical flaw in her logic. If there were any, they didn’t crack the surface of her expression.
He gave her a small nod—a scholar’s salute, nothing more. “Thank you for the context. If there’s documentation you have, or notes…” He gestured at the teetering stacks. “I’d value a copy, if you’re inclined. Anything helps.”
Thessaly snorted, but the sound was almost approving. “You’re the first in a decade to ask nicely. I’ll see what’s decodable.”
Martin slid the map toward himself, eyes scanning the inked annotations, every muscle in his hand taut as wire. He drew a slow, steadying breath. “How can we repay you?” he asked, voice as calm as it was when leading prayer, though you heard the strain in it.
Thessaly barked a laugh. “Repay?” She glanced at the ceiling, as if consulting with an unseen chorus of failed students or exasperated colleagues. “You want to do something for me, paladin?” She reached into a drawer and pulled out a battered tin. She popped the lid and shook out a lump of what might have been candy, or possibly a fossilized cough drop. She bit it in half with a crack. “Do the job right. Make sure the Order remembers my name when you walk through their front door. They threw me out for asking about the Dawnheart, stripped my tenure, locked my office, and told me it was —let’s see—‘above my clearance.’”
The sharp edge of the candy made her lips go thin. “So, when you make it to that archive, leave something behind for the next poor sod who gets too curious. And if you see a Master Lorrimor, tell him I never liked his lecture style.”
Martin’s mouth quirked, just a flicker. “Duly noted.”
CORTIS mentioning DnD in REDRED and James changing his name to Chaotic Good on Weverse did things to me lol. Like it brought my hyperfixation with DnD and Baldur's Gate back to life. Now I can't get this idea out of my brain, and what I usually do with my brainrot is I write or make edits. I wonder if CORTIS play DnD??
So... here are CORTIS as DnD characters (including their class, subclasses, and alignment)
Disclaimer: These are just my headcanons based on how I perceive the boys!! Feel free to leave comments if you think another class/alignment suits anyone better!
Bonus: I even started a fic based on this because I'm obsessed.
Synopsis: After a failed heist beneath the Temple of the Sun God ends in catastrophe, six strangers find themselves bound to fragments of an ancient divine relic—and hunted by both the holy order sworn to protect it and the cult determined to destroy it.
As strange dreams, shared memories, and dangerous feelings begin binding the group together, the line between salvation and ruin grows thinner with every passing night.
Pairings: James x Reader (You) x Martin
Genre: slow burn • found family • enemies to lovers • shared dreams • divine horror • action/adventure fantasy
A/N: Hello again~ this fic was totally inspired by CORTIS' mention of DnD in REDRED and James's Chaotic Good name change on weverse
Prev | Masterlist
The temple was dying. Stone groaned above them as Martin led the group up through the undercroft, his radiant palm the only light in a corridor thick with dust and the acrid smell of burning masonry. Silence reigned. Behind them, something massive collapsed with a sound like a god clearing its throat, and the shockwave staggered everyone forward.
Martin knew this building as he knew his own body—every passage, every stairwell, every maintenance shaft—and that knowledge was the only thing keeping them alive. He moved through the smoke without hesitation, cutting left through a servants' corridor, up a narrow spiral stair, across a colonnade where rain blew in through shattered arches.
"This way," he said.
"You said that already," James replied, immediately behind him.
"I was right then too."
"Remains to be seen."
They emerged onto an exterior walkway. Below, the ceremonial courtyards churned with panic—screaming pilgrims, guards sprinting without orders, clergy shouting contradictory commands into the smoke. A stained-glass window detonated somewhere above them, raining colored fragments into the rain.
And there, near the main processional stairs: bodies. Two temple guards crumpled beside the lower gates. An older priest sitting dazed on the steps, blood sheeting from a scalp wound. A woman in torn vestments being carried through the crowd.
Martin stopped at the balustrade. His face drained of color.
"We need to keep moving," James said.
"Those are my people."
"And in about three minutes they're going to decide you're responsible for this."
Martin turned on him. "I didn't—"
"I know that. You know that. Your commanding officers don't." James kept his voice low and flat. "You're covered in vault dust, you're standing next to five people who have no authorization to be here, and the relic your order was sworn to protect just shattered on your watch. How do you think that conversation goes?"
Martin's jaw worked. He looked back toward the courtyard.
Across the compound, an elderly priest in full ceremonial robes barked orders at the guards with precise, ruthless gestures—pointing to the eastern wing, toward them.
“That’s Prelate Aldren,” Martin whispered. “My watch commander.”
“Then we go. Now.”
“He’ll think I—”
“Yes. He will.” James met Martin’s eyes without a trace of pity—only the cold, unsparing clarity of someone who knows how institutions swallow inconvenient truths. “He’ll believe whatever is easiest.”
At that moment, Seonghyeon appeared at Martin’s other side. “Riders are gathering at the northern gate. We have maybe four minutes before they seal the perimeter.”
Martin looked at you as though searching for permission or proof that any of this was real. You had neither. The fragment in your chest pulsed with each heartbeat, echoing five terrified rhythms tangled with your own.
“Let’s go,” you said, because someone had to.
Martin’s expression cracked—barely—but it was enough. He turned from the balustrade and led the way toward the eastern stairs. Behind him, the Temple of Lathander went up in flames.
They slipped past the lower gates only because Martin lied. The guard recognized his armor, his rank, his name—and visibly relaxed. “Ser Edwards. Prelate Aldren sent word that all senior personnel—”
“I know,” Martin cut in evenly. “I’m escorting these civilians. They were trapped in the eastern gallery during the collapse.”
“Civilians? They don’t look—”
“They’re in shock. I need to clear them from the building.”
The guard hesitated, glanced at James—whose glazed, traumatized stare was so convincingly performed it made your skin crawl—then at Seonghyeon, who simply met his gaze with flat patience, daring him to ask another question. Keonho leaned against the wall, looking ill in a way that might not have been wholly acted. Juhoon stared blankly ahead, requiring no pretense.
A second explosion rocked the temple; dust and debris rained from the archway. The guard flinched—and Martin moved them through.
They didn’t run. Running would have drawn attention. They strode quickly through panicked crowds, down festival-lined streets where revelers stared up at the burning sanctuary, then ducked into the narrow alleys leading to the eastern gate. Martin never looked back.
He told himself it was discipline, that there was no point in glancing over his shoulder, that one day those who trusted him would understand why he’d kept moving. He was lying. The fragment in his palm burned like a brand, and the realization that he’d destroyed his life settled into his bones with the permanence of a death sentence.
James fell into step beside him without a word. Their silence wasn’t comfortable—it was the heavy quiet of two men who grasped the same terrible truth and refused to speak it.
Something strange occurred three miles outside the city.
Seonghyeon had scouted ahead, habit and training putting him fifty or sixty paces in front when a vicious pain exploded behind his eyes, forcing him to his knees in the muddy road. The others felt it too: a tightening in the chest, a wave of nausea, a flash of homesickness compressed into a single moment. You gasped; James grabbed your arm, then immediately let go, as though embarrassed by his own reflex.
Seonghyeon rose slowly and walked back. The agony eased with every step.
“Sixty paces—maybe fifty,” he said flatly. “That’s the limit.”
“Limit for what?” Keonho asked.
“For how far we can separate before whatever this is starts punishing us.”
An hour later, Keonho tested it himself—forty paces down a side path, then gray-faced and silent as he returned. “Confirmed,” he said.
“Absolutely confirmed. No notes.”
“Did you have to check?” Seonghyeon asked.
“I needed to know if I was special or if the universe was maybe merciful.”
“And?”
“Not merciful.”
Nobody laughed. The rain fell steadily.
They stood in silence until James deliberately tested the boundary. He stopped in the road and let them pull ahead. At thirty paces he frowned; at forty he grimaced; at seventy he collapsed into the mud. You felt it in your chest—a rope stretched beyond its tolerance, a wrenching that felt not just like pain but like being torn apart.
He crawled back without a word and didn’t speak for nearly an hour. The silence around him felt like a cage.
Keonho tried next—forty-five paces. His eyes watered; his hands trembled. “So we can’t leave each other. We physically can’t walk away.”
“That appears to be the case,” Sean said.
“And does this last forever? Wear off? Does anyone know what it is?”
No one answered. The worst part wasn’t the agony or the compulsion; it was the blank void where understanding should have been.
“We’ll figure it out,” Martin said.
“Will we?” Keonho shot back. “’Cause right now I’m stuck within shouting distance of five people I didn’t choose—and we have no idea when this ends.”
You all drifted closer together—an invisible leash yanking you back whenever you strayed. Your bodies answered to the fragment in your chest, which demanded proximity and enforced it with pain. You were prisoners—not of each other but of whatever had embedded itself in you.
You fell into a grudging, forced formation: Martin at the front, Seonghyeon behind him, James at the edge, Keonho in the middle, Juhoon wandering unpredictably—and you pinned by the center, compelled to stay there. It felt less like traveling than being herded.
After nearly two hours in the rain, Martin halted on a stone bridge spanning a swollen creek. Willows provided a thin veil of cover; the road was visible both ahead and behind. They needed water, perhaps some food.
“I’m starving,” Keonho grumbled, leaning against the railing. “I had half a pastry six hours ago.”
While none of you verbally concurred, you all felt the the same exhaustion. James stationed himself at the bridge’s far end, back turned. Seonghyeon crouched at the near end, watching the road. Juhoon stood motionless in the center, eyes on the water. You sank onto the damp stone, pressing your palms to your face.
Silence stretched until Martin cleared his throat. “We need names.”
James looked over his shoulder. “Excuse me?”
“Names,” Martin repeated. “We can’t separate without pain. We’re fleeing a burning temple. I’ve just lied to my commander to protect five people I can’t even identify. If I’m going to ruin my career—and maybe my life—at least tell me who I’m risking it for.”
No one spoke, so he began. “Martin Edwards. Paladin of the Order of Lathander—twelve years’ service. Stationed at the Temple of Dawn. Currently unattached.”
“That’s your cue,” he added, glancing around.
Keonho straightened. “Keonho. And I’m not about to hand over my surname. All you need to know is—-I was at the temple to retrieve a ceremonial key for a buyer downtown. But then the whole thing blew up. Occupational hazards and all that,” he shrugged, an easy grin spreading across his lips.
“So you’re a thief.”
“I’m a freelancer,” Keonho corrected with an exaggerated expression of pride. “Some jobs legit, most aren’t. I’d say some people have it coming, you know?”
“Hm, I don’t know but…” Seonghyeon sighed, deciding to follow along. “I’m Seonghyeon. Or Sean, if you want. These days, I run in Selûnite report network. Been tracking Sharran activity—was here on reconnaissance, apparently accurately.”
“You’re intelligence?”
"Not exactly… I share info when it suits the mission.”
Then Martin looked at James. He remained silent until Martin prodded, and finally he said, “James. No surname, no references. Some geezer hired me to get inside the temple. Guess he lied about the actual risks and now I’m here with… you lot.”
Offended noises rippled through the group before the wizard spoke. He was still staring at the rushing creek. “The name’s Juhoon. I left Waterdeep a week ago. I have… uh, visions—par for the course with divination, I suppose. I kept seeing things, and what I saw led me to the Temple. ”
Finally, all eyes turned to you.
“Y/N,” you said, voice steadier than you felt. “Uh… No order, no network to speak of. I was just passing through—wrong place, wrong time.”
James watched you so intently it felt like a hand on your neck. He wasn’t buying your bluff, and you held your breath, waiting for him to dig further into your flimsy excuse. But he never did, and somehow that made your anxiety worse.
“Y/N,” Martin repeated softly, pulling your attention. The man was tall, with blond hair and caramel eyes that lacked any real traces of hostility. He looked… resigned and almost apologetic that you were also caught in the mix. He gave you a weary smile, which you hesitantly returned.
The mist thickened. Six strangers stood on that bridge, bound together by fragments none understood, unable to walk away without agony.
“So basically, we’re stuck,” Keonho said after a long silence.
“We’re stuck,” Sean echoed. “For how long?”
The question hovered in the damp air like the mist—shapeless and heavy.
“Until we figure out what these fragments are,” Martin said finally. “Until we find someone who can explain what happened in that vault. Until we have a better option.”
“And if we never do?” Keonho asked.
Martin met each of their eyes—the thief, the ranger, the knight, the wizard, the sorcerer—and then said quietly, “Then we figure it out as we go.”
It was the least Martin-like thing he’d said since the temple exploded. And for that reason, no one argued.
James pushed off the railing and began walking. After a moment, the others followed—if only because sixty paces was as far as any of them could go, and the road stretched out before them in a single direction.
At dusk, they halted in the ruins of a farmstead—collapsed walls, a dead hearth, a roof that had given up sometime in the last decade. Martin built a fire; it was his way of being useful. They arranged themselves around the flames at a comfortable distance. Nobody sat close voluntarily.
For a long time, nobody spoke.
Then Keonho broke the silence: "So. Is anyone going to address the enormous glowing elephant, or are we just going to sit here until one of us has a breakdown?"
"I'm fine with the breakdown option," said James.
"That tracks."
Martin didn't look up as he spoke. "We need to establish what happened."
"What happened," James said, "is that a relic older than your religion shattered itself into six pieces, embedded those pieces in our bodies, and now we can't walk sixty feet apart without feeling like someone is driving a nail through our skulls." He paused. "Did I miss anything?"
"The part where it recognized her," Sean added.
Everyone looked at you. The attention felt like weight. Like hands pressing down on your shoulders. You stared at the fire.
"I don't know why it reacted to me," you admitted.
"That's the problem," Sean replied. "You don't know. We don't know. Nobody knows. And we're bound to you—to each other—by something we can't remove, can't understand, and apparently can't survive without."
"She said she doesn't know," James interjected quietly.
Sean looked at him. "And you believe her?"
"I believe she's telling the truth about not knowing. That's different from believing she's safe."
The distinction landed on you like a slap—yet it wasn't quite cruel, just keen. James was not defending you. He was being accurate. And the accuracy felt worse than hostility would have.
Martin spoke again. "The relic's first reaction was recognition. Not aggression. Whatever it saw in her—" He hesitated. "It responded with grief."
"That's comforting," Keonho said. "A grieving magical artifact chose us specifically. Wonderful. Very reassuring."
"Juhoon," Martin said. "You knew things tonight. Before they happened. You told us people were coming."
Juhoon, who had been sitting cross-legged at the fire's edge staring into the middle distance, blinked slowly.
"Fragments," he said. "I see fragments. Disconnected. Out of sequence."
"How long?"
"Weeks. Longer."
"You came to the temple because of these visions?"
"I came because the fragments I'd seen were converging." He paused. "I didn't know why. I still don't."
"That's extremely—" Martin stopped himself.
"Unhelpful," James finished.
"I was going to say concerning."
"Semantics."
Martin's jaw tightened.
"We stay together tonight," Sean proposed. "We figure out what we can about the fragments in the morning. Anyone who wants to test the separation threshold again is welcome to. Otherwise, we sleep."
"I'll take first watch," Martin volunteered.
"Second," Sean added.
James remained silent, and everyone took that as his declaration: he’d rest and rise as he pleased, indifferent to the posted watch schedule.
Watches were assigned. The fire crackled. Rain hissed in the shadows beyond the crumbling walls.
You lay on your side against the cold earth, listening to Martin’s steady breathing as he kept first watch. Through the fragment bond, you sensed the others—vague impressions, emotional currents: Sean’s constant low-grade vigilance, Martin’s grief, Keonho’s restlessness, Juhoon’s layered calm.
And James.
He felt like a sealed door—smooth, inscrutable. Whatever thoughts stirred behind his eyes, he’d barricaded them so tightly even the bond yielded nothing. You remembered his pulse when he grabbed your wrist in the vault—fast, controlled—and now there was only emptiness. Silence where a person ought to be.
You stayed awake when Sean replaced Martin, and still lay restless as the fire dwindled and camp fell into uneasy stillness. You stared into the dark and pressed your palm to your sternum, feeling the fragment’s steady pulse, and tried not to dwell on the fact that something ancient and mourning lived inside your chest, learning the rhythm of your heart.
The dream arrived without warning.
You stood in a small kitchen, warm and thick with the scent of freshly baked bread and dried herbs. Morning light filtered through a window onto a battered wooden counter. A woman stood with her back to you, gray-streaked hair pinned loosely, flour dusting her apron, humming a tune you almost remembered.
Granny Olive.
Her name struck you like a blow to the chest. You tried to speak—tried to reach for her—but the room tilted and you were somewhere else entirely.
Night. Wet grass beneath you. Your hands slick with something dark and warm, the scents of iron and crushed wildflowers in the air. A girl’s face lay in the grass, eyes open and empty. You couldn’t recall her name. You remembered only blood and the terrible, howling certainty that you had done this.
You screamed, but no sound came out.
Just then, Martin shot awake, gasping.
He was eight years old, standing in a refugee camp where rain poured through holes in canvas shelters. The ground was mud; the air reeked of smoke and sickness. A man in gold-trimmed robes knelt before him, offering bread from a leather satchel.
Precept Ormund—younger, thinner, his eyes not yet hardened by calculation. “You’re safe now, child.”
Martin reached for the bread. The man’s face shifted—aging in an instant, the smile turning sharp—and the bread crumbled. Ash coated his tongue and a sigil seared his palm.
For his part, James didn’t dream; he simply received. A flash—neither memory nor emotion of his own—slammed against the back of his skull: a child weaving wildflowers into a crown, then blood, then a girl’s empty face. Terror so ancient it had petrified into the bearer’s bones. He sat up in the dark, steadying his breath. The fragment in his wrist pulsed to a heartbeat not his own. Yours. Through your bond, he felt it spike, ragged breaths and fear pressing on his mind like something desperate to escape. He felt the weight: old, layered, carried so long it had become part of someone’s very structure. He recognized that weight all too well. The recognition ignited an anger he refused to explore—anger he could manage; what lay beneath he could not.
He lay back down, stared at the ceiling, and never slept again.
Keonho woke next when something landed on his chest like a stone. Not a physical weight but an emotional one: a wave of grief so vivid—warm kitchens, flour-dusted hands, a softly hummed morning tune—that he knew at once it wasn’t his. Across the dead fire, Juhoon was already awake, his eyes reflecting the last embers. “You felt it,” Juhoon said.
Keonho closed his eyes. “Go back to sleep.”
“You first.”
Yet neither of them slept.
Morning arrived gray and cold, thick with unspoken things. The camp stirred. Martin coaxed the embers back to life while Sean rummaged through the packs for rations. Keonho cracked a joke about the food—but it fell flat, not for lack of humor but because his timing was off. The dreams hung unspoken in the air, yet everything had shifted. Sean kept his distance, James refused to meet anyone’s eyes, and Martin watched them all with wary vigilance. They had experienced one another’s pasts without consent or context—an unwanted intimacy no one wanted to drag out into the light of day.
Martin passed you a canteen without a word, his gaze meeting yours for a moment that asked what neither dared to speak. James picked up his pack and started walking. After a breath, the others followed to avoid the splitting headache of separation. You walked on. The fragment pulsed at your side—six heartbeats intertwined in an unwanted knot. Behind you, Velisport’s smoke still stained the horizon. Ahead, there was only road.
Synopsis: After a failed heist beneath the Temple of the Sun God ends in catastrophe, six strangers find themselves bound to fragments of an ancient divine relic—and hunted by both the holy order sworn to protect it and the cult determined to destroy it.
As strange dreams, shared memories, and dangerous feelings begin binding the group together, the line between salvation and ruin grows thinner with every passing night.
Pairings: James x Reader (You) x Martin
Genre: slow burn • found family • enemies to lovers • shared dreams • divine horror • action/adventure fantasy
Word count: ~3,800
A/N: Hello again~ this fic was totally inspired by CORTIS' mention of DnD in REDRED and James's Chaotic Good name change on weverse
Prev | Masterlist
The first light of dawn had yet to toll its bells, but Velisport thrummed with life. The city clung to the cliffs in pale tiers of limestone and lantern-glow, each ledge and parapet stacked above the next like carved steps toward heaven. On the eastern ridge, the Temple of Lathander crowned the skyline—its marble façade bathed in a warm, golden sheen even before sunrise. In the deeper darkness, the temple still held dominion: its mirrored spires caught stray moonbeams that filtered through ragged clouds, fracturing them into shards of silver across rain-slicked rooftops.
Below, every street seemed to inhale anticipation. Vendors pressed into the ascending avenues, their wheeled braziers sputtering embers, silk lanterns in burning ambers and crimsons swaying overhead. Priests in white robes embroidered with gilded sunbursts drifted among the throng, swinging bronze censers that trailed coils of myrrh-tinged smoke laced with bright citrus. From farther down the hill rose the muted pulse of music—lutes’ tremulous chords, pipes warbling in minor keys, and drums muffled by damp stone.
An eclipse like this appeared only once every thirteen years, and the faithful of Lathander had woven every possible spectacle around it. You stood beneath the narrow awning of a shuttered apothecary, water dripping from the carved nose of a stone gargoyle above you. Across the cobbles, a drunkard bellowed at a fruit seller, his companions roaring laughter that teetered on the edge of hysteria. Two children splashed through puddles, their paper sun-shaped lanterns bobbing in time with their footsteps. Somewhere close by, chestnuts hissed and crackled on an open brazier.
The city smelled of wet wool, smoldering embers, spilled wine, and fresh stormwater. Underneath it all, a metallic tang lingered, like the breath of something old and patient. A cold ache pulsed behind your ribs—less pain than a quiet recognition. You pressed a gloved palm to your sternum, but the moment you focused, the sensation slipped away.
“Bad night?” asked a raspy voice.
You turned to find an old woman seated in shadow beside you, beneath the same awning. A crooked table before her was strewn with rattling charms and bleached bone talismans. You hadn’t noticed her slip into place, and the surprise set your teeth on edge.
“You ask everyone that?” you said.
“Only the ones who stand too still in weather like this.” Her eyes darted to your hand at your chest. You dropped it. The woman hummed, as though pleased.
Up the hill, the grand houses of the upper districts had thinned; tall iron fences enclosed courtyards where servants hurried past with silk bundles and brass lanterns bound for the temple precinct. Your gaze drifted along the rise to the Temple of Lathander itself. Enormous mirrored discs gleamed along its outer towers—giant polished plates set at just the right angles to catch the sun’s first rays. Priests in golden vestments paced slender walkways, fine-tuning each disc in preparation for the eclipse rite.
The ache beneath your ribs sharpened so suddenly you lost half a breath. The old woman watched you closely. “You hear it too,” she murmured.
Your head snapped back to her. “Hear what?”
She leaned forward, voice dropping. “That calling.”
Rainwater pooled quietly behind you; a cart wheel rattled over broken stone somewhere downhill.
You should have backed away, but instead you asked, “What are you talking about?”
Her gaze glazed for a heartbeat, as if she were staring into some hidden horizon. “Funny thing about eclipses,” she whispered. “Most think the danger is the darkness…” Another pulse of cold struck you beneath the ribs, stronger this time. “…but the real danger is what answers back.”
A deep bell tolled from somewhere within the temple, its reverberation rolling through the wet stone under your boots. The old woman blinked, and the strange stillness drained from her face, leaving only irritation.
“Well?” she snapped. “You buying something or not?”
You stared at her, confused. The uncanny calm, the knowing glint in her eye—gone. Just a sour-faced vendor at her table. Your spine prickled. You stepped away from the awning. The ache pulsed again as you lifted your eyes toward the Temple of Lathander—and for one breathless moment, you felt an answer stir within its marble walls. Not a sound, but a presence: ancient, patient, waiting.
You turned and climbed toward the temple steps before you could think better of it.
Martin had never understood the appeal of eclipse duty. Dangerous postings he could respect—there was at least honesty in them. But ceremonial rotations drew a particular breed of noble pilgrim who mistook proximity to the divine for permission to ignore every rope and placard between themselves and a restricted balcony. He had spent the better part of the evening steering perfumed aristocrats back toward the public galleries while senior clergy found urgent business in the opposite direction.
He would have preferred a refugee escort. A border patrol. Anything that left him feeling like he had actually done something by the end of it.
A young acolyte came around the eastern corridor at a near-run, arms full of folded ceremonial cloth, and pulled up short just before walking into him. “Sorry, Ser—“ The boy caught himself on the title, visibly uncertain whether it applied.
Martin waved him off. It still sat strangely on him too, if he was honest. “What is it?”
The acolyte exhaled. “Prelate Ormund’s asking after the third watch roster.”
“Of course he is,” Martin said, and continued walking.
The Temple of Dawn had never been a quiet place, but tonight it had taken on the quality of a held breath released all at once—choirs running the same passages repeatedly in the lower sanctum, servants moving through every corridor with candles and polished vessels and the particular urgency of people who had been told something was important without being told why. Martin had learned to trust the feeling that came with that kind of unease, the way a sailor learned to read a sky that hadn’t yet decided what it meant to do.
He descended toward the inner cloister. The two guards posted outside the bronze-plated doors at its far end straightened as he approached.
“Ser Edwards.” The older one nodded.
“Anything to report?”
Another glance passed between them—the kind that meant the answer was yes and neither of them particularly wanted to give it. “One of the lower priests is claiming he heard movement through the old undercroft passages,” the older guard said at last. “The sealed ones.”
Martin looked at the doors. Heavy bronze, old iron hinges, a bar across the center thick enough to discourage anything short of a battering ram. “And?”
“And we haven’t opened them.”
Thunder rolled somewhere over the city, low and distant, more felt than heard. Then something else moved through the stone beneath his boots—a slow, deep pulse, like a second heartbeat buried far below the foundation. It rose once and was gone.
The younger guard had gone the color of old candle wax. “…Did you feel that?”
Martin said nothing for a long moment. The silence that followed the pulse seemed somehow heavier than the silence before it, as though whatever had caused it was listening for an answer.
Rain slid steadily from the rooftops as James crossed the outer temple district, hood drawn low, one hand resting near the knife hidden beneath his coat. The trick to entering holy places was confidence. Thieves were expected to sneak; men who looked irritated to be somewhere were trusted implicitly. He climbed the eastern service stairs with a ledger tucked under one arm, muttering under his breath about incompetent archivists and impossible schedules, and a passing servant stepped aside with a murmured apology before James had even acknowledged him.
Too easy. It bothered him almost immediately.
Security should have been suffocating tonight. The eclipse ceremony alone would draw half the nobility of Velisport, and the Dawnheart sleeping beneath the structure ought to have made infiltration genuinely miserable. Instead he found guards distracted and rotations uneven, and twice now he had come upon priests arguing in hushed, urgent voices in side corridors, only to watch them separate the instant anyone drew near. Something was wrong here. Which meant his employer had lied to him again—a development so predictable it had almost ceased to be interesting.
He slipped into a narrow records corridor and went still beside a darkened alcove.
Footsteps. Not a guard’s—too light, too deliberate, with the measured patience of someone who did not want to be heard. A figure crossed the far end of the corridor: broad-shouldered, fast-moving, gone around the corner before James could get a proper look. Not clergy. Not watch.
He was not alone tonight.
The thought should have annoyed him. Instead, almost against his will, he found himself smiling.
Keonho nearly got stabbed because he stopped to steal pastries.
In his defense, they smelled incredible—warm butter and cardamom cutting through the cold rain like something almost holy.
“You’re unbelievable,” muttered the bakery girl, who had the particular exhaustion of someone three hours past the end of her shift and fully aware of it.
Keonho leaned against the counter and grinned at her. “You say that like it’s criticism.”
“It is criticism.”
“And yet you still gave me the extra one.”
“That was so you’d leave.”
“Cruel,” he said, placing a hand over his heart, and she turned away to hide whatever expression had started forming on her face. He stepped back into the festival crowd with both pastries tucked inside his coat sleeves, the warmth of them pleasant against his wrists.
Technically stolen. She had noticed. She simply hadn’t cared enough to stop him, which was its own kind of gift.
Rain misted steadily across the avenue while temple bells tolled somewhere overhead, their resonance swallowed quickly by the noise of the crowd. Keonho finished the first pastry as he turned into a narrower side street climbing uphill toward the eastern maintenance entrances, and somewhere between the last bite and the first quiet stretch of cobblestone, the comfortable ease of the evening began to curdle.
The job was supposed to be simple. Get in, retrieve a ceremonial key, get out. The sort of work that paid well precisely because it required so little of him. Instead he had spent the better part of an hour with every instinct he possessed whispering urgently at the back of his skull. Too many guards moving in patterns that didn’t hold. Too many priests ducking into alcoves the moment anyone drew near. Three separate people had nearly walked directly into him in corridors that should have been empty, which meant either temple security had collapsed entirely tonight or someone else—possibly several someone elses—was already moving through the compound ahead of him.
“Fantastic,” he muttered around the second pastry. “Love teamwork.”
A shadow crossed the rooftop above him. Keonho went still.
The figure landed silently on the neighboring building and was gone again before he could get a proper look—fluid and deliberate in a way that had nothing to do with the city watch. His expression shifted, the easy warmth of the bakery already distant.
Well. That was not particularly comforting.
Seonghyeon crouched motionless above the western cloister roof while rain gathered in the folds of his cloak and ran cold along the backs of his hands. Below, two temple guards crossed the courtyard with their lanterns swinging, their shadows lurching across the wet cobblestones in long arcs. Neither man glanced toward the drainage arch, and neither noticed the symbol carved into the stone beside it—a crescent eclipse, faint as an old scar, subtle enough that you would miss it entirely if you did not already know what you were looking for. Sharran work. The third such marking he had found tonight.
The reports had sounded like exaggeration when he first read them. Missing archivists. Clergy behaving strangely. Footsteps in corridors that had been sealed for a generation. He had come prepared to find nothing and file a reassuring account by morning. Instead he had found this, and the particular cold that settled in his chest now had nothing to do with the rain.
If Shar’s followers had taken root inside the Temple of Dawn itself, tonight’s eclipse ceremony was something far worse than ritual.
He was still watching the courtyard when movement crossed the neighboring roofline—a figure, quick and deliberate, gone behind the upper structures before Seonghyeon could fix him properly in his sight. Not a guard. Not clergy. Someone else entirely, moving through the dark with the practiced ease of a man who had done this before.
Seonghyeon did not move. He simply noted it, the way you noted a change in the wind before a storm.
Juhoon had walked this corridor before. Not in waking life, but in jagged fragments of dreams and visions that no longer obeyed any sequence. Sometimes he beheld the curve of a ruined arch before the face that belonged to it; other times he saw drops of blood stain white marble long before the knife appeared in his hand. Now, beneath the Temple of Dawn, the undercroft felt achingly familiar. Ancient stone ribs cupped newer masonry like exposed bone beneath a healing wound. The vaulted passages here predated the temple itself—a fact that pricked at him sharper than he cared to admit.
A lone candle guttered in the stiff draft as Juhoon descended another spiral of narrow stairs. The wick shivered, sending a tremor of light across walls carved with half-eroded sigils—symbols older and more mysterious than any sunburst of Lathander. His fingertips brushed one of those faded runes. It was ice-cold under his skin.
Somewhere ahead, footsteps echoed. They weren’t the steady march of temple guards but hesitant, as if whoever walked paused to listen. Juhoon closed his eyes against the torchlight. A sudden flash struck him: crimson smears across polished marble, a fractured sun emblem crumbling into dust, someone laughing through tears. The vision vanished as quickly as it came. He shook himself and pressed onward.
The deeper beneath the temple you walked, the quieter the world became. The festival drums above dwindled to a distant heartbeat, the tinkling bells hushed, even the patter of rain on the courtyard tiles faded away. Only your boots on stone and a fathomless pulse beneath the foundations remained. Torchlight wavered along the curved walls, casting spidery shadows that twisted in the darkness. That chamber’s architecture had seemed wrong for a place of worship—too rough, too heavy, more prison than sanctuary.
Your palm glided over damp rock as another throb pounded in your chest. Then a memory—alien to you—sparked behind your eyes: a horizon ablaze, hands slick with blood, a trembling voice whispering in a tongue you could not grasp. You halted so abruptly the torchlight swung. The vision evaporated. Your heart hammered against your ribs.
“What was that?” you murmured into the hush.
“Depends,” said a voice just beyond the cone of light.
You spun. A man leaned casually against a stone arch, half-enshrouded in shadow. His dark garments clung damply to his frame, and water beaded along the edges of his wet hair, pushed back from a pale forehead. His eyes glinted in the torchlight—sharp, unreadable—and he looked unnervingly at ease.
“You usually talk to empty hallways,” he observed with a half-smile. “Or is tonight special?”
Your hand twitched toward your magic, and his gaze flicked to the movement.
“Ah,” he murmured. “Definitely special.”
“You’ve been following me.”
“No,” he replied, voice casual as rippling water. “But now I am considering it. You look like trouble.”
“Funny,” you retorted, “I was thinking the same thing.”
Heavy, armored footsteps thundered down the opposite passage. Martin strode into view, sword already half-drawn, every inch the vigilant temple guard. For a moment, the three of you froze. Martin’s stern gaze flicked from you to the stranger in black.
“…You are not supposed to be here.”
“That’s incredibly observant,” the man in shadow—James—said dryly.
Martin ignored the remark. His eyes flicked back to you, concern creasing his brow in a way that somehow irritated you more than outright hostility would have.
“You need to leave,” he commanded, voice low.
A soft chuckle echoed from farther down the corridor. Keonho stepped into view, lantern in one hand, half a stolen pastry in the other. Crumbs scattered at his boots. The silence that followed was almost sacred.
Then more boots approached from the darkness. Seonghyeon emerged from a side stairwell at nearly the same moment Juhoon slipped into the torch-glow behind him. Five figures stood amidst the weathered pillars and echoing arches—strangers drawn together in these ancient vaults, listening to something pulsing far beneath the stone like a buried heart.
James exhaled, a single breath that scattered the tension. “You know,” he said lightly, “I am beginning to think that this temple might have serious security issues.”
At that very instant, the great vault doors behind Martin groaned and swung open of their own accord.
The vault chamber beyond looked nothing like the temple above. Gone was polished marble, gone the gleam of gold, gone any hint of ceremonial grandeur. Instead, the air was cool and heavy with the tang of ancient stone and the whisper of ages long past. Circular walls of rough-hewn rock curved upward into a yawning darkness, their surfaces mottled with lichen and deep fissures. Cracked pillars, their fluted bases worn smooth, rose like silent sentinels into shadow, disappearing into the void above. Strange metallic veins, thin as spider’s silk, threaded through the walls and pillars themselves, pulsing with a faint, corroded glow beneath layers of dust and age. Somewhere far overhead, water dripped in a slow, hollow rhythm.
At the very center of the chamber floated the Dawnheart. You stopped breathing for a moment, struck by its impossible presence. It hovered several feet above a low pedestal carved from obsidian-black stone, itself ringed by concentric grooves etched directly into the floor—no crystal, no metal, nothing familiar. The relic resembled a fractured sphere of pale, molten gold light, its surface sliced by shadowy fissures that revealed a dark hollow at its core, pulsing in slow, lunar beats, as if an eclipse were trapped inside a lantern of glass. The rhythm of its heartbeat echoed through the vault and, as if drawn by some subtle magnetism, aligned perfectly with your own. Everyone in the chamber felt it.
Martin was the first to step forward, awe and fear mingling in his voice. “…By the Morninglord.”
Even James, ever proud and unflappable, stood speechless for a moment.
Keonho lowered the lantern until its glow pooled at his feet. “That,” he said softly, lips barely moving, “does not look stealable.”
The Dawnheart pulsed again, and with that pulse warmth rolled across the cavern like dawn breaking through winter. Its light shifted, a slow drift of golden radiance turning inexorably toward you.
Seonghyeon tensed instantly, hand darting for his weapon. “What did you do?” he demanded.
“I didn’t do anything.”
Your own voice sounded distant, as if carried on water. Deep beneath your ribs something throbbed—not pain, but recognition, an ache of memory that left you breathless. The Dawnheart brightened, and for one impossible instant you felt something vast—an ancient intelligence—notice you. Not judgment, not hostility, but pure, unutterable grief. The weight of its sorrow staggered you back half a step. In the periphery of your mind flickered strange images: a buried city beneath a black sky, a horizon bleeding molten red, countless hands reaching upward from darkness.
Then the relic pulsed once more—and every torch in the chamber winked out simultaneously. Darkness gaped between pillars. James cursed sharply. In that void a black flame burst against the outer wall, crackling and licking stone with obsidian fire, revealing the first enemy silhouettes: Sharran cultists, swathed in ember-shadowed robes.
Fast as lightning, Seonghyeon loosed an arrow from his longbow; it hissed through the gloom and struck one attacker in the throat. He fell before he could scream. Then steel rang as James drew his dagger, and Martin unleashed a bolt of radiant energy that seared a second cultist in half.
“Move!” James snapped, yanking you aside as another jet of black flame ripped a crater where you’d just stood. You smelled scorched flesh and broken dust. Amid the eruption of chaos, a figure remained still at the chamber’s periphery, her dark layered robes trimmed with silver thread barely rustling. Pale gold light flickered beneath her veil like dawn through smoke. Her voice, when it came, was soft but absolute: “Do not kill her.”
For a heartbeat the combat froze, then shattered back into ferocity. Martin hammered holy light through the nearest assailant, who screamed as his flesh smoldered. Keonho charged shoulder-first into another, sending both thundering into dust and splinters. Juhoon lingered at the edge of the fight, eyes unfocused, lips moving in silent prayer.
“…No,” he whispered, as the Dawnheart began to fracture. Hairline cracks spider-webbed across its glowing surface, shadows pooling like ink around its dark core. You couldn’t look away: the relic was calling to you now, a siren of need and sorrow.
The shadow woman glided through the melee toward you, unhurried, her gaze never leaving yours. “You feel it,” she said, and at that moment another crack split the Dawnheart, reality shivering as every figure in the chamber flickered and overlapped, like reflections cast in shattered glass.
James’s grip on your wrist burned. “What is happening?” he shouted.
“It remembers,” the woman whispered.
And then the Dawnheart shattered—not with a roar, but by its own intent. Six streams of blinding light lashed outward, and the vault vanished. In that impossible instant you saw everything all at once: a hidden city buried beneath an endless eclipse; ravenous black water swallowing coasts—then faces you barely knew but somehow could recognize: Martin kneeling in ruined prayer, stained with blood, James cradling the dying, Juhoon alone under falling ash; Seonghyeon carrying a wounded friend through impenetrable dark, Keonho laughing as the sky burned—and yourself, standing beneath a crimson dawn with something ancient watching from behind the sun. Pain ripped through your chest. You screamed.
Then silence. No bells, no fire, no heartbeat—nothing. When awareness returned, acrid smoke filled the chamber and temple alarms wailed overhead. Stone fractured and glowed. Your body throbbed with every breath, and you could feel something pulsing beneath your ribs—alive. Nearby, James groaned and sat up through rubble, a thin golden vein tracing beneath his skin at the wrist. Martin stared in horror at his own glowing palm. Seonghyeon’s compass spun wildly in his trembling hand. Juhoon pressed a bloodied fingertip to an eye swollen shut, and Keonho coughed, spitting blood across the fractured floor.
And still, at the far end of the shattered vault, the stranger watched all six of you—neither triumphant nor scornful—rather, steeped in sorrow. Shadows clung to her robes, then dissipated into nothing. The air shimmered where she had stood. When you blinked, she was gone.
Synopsis: as soon as you get assigned to the same lab group as athletes, you figure you'd be pulling most of the weight. It doesn't help that one of them seems wholly uninterested in even reading the syllabus...
Genre: James x reader, crack humor, social media, college shennanigans, fluff
A/N: there are screenshots and written prose in this. It's the final part, guys!! Thank you to everyone for reading my first ever SMAU fic! 🥰
Prev | Masterlist |
The arena was different at full capacity.
You'd been to one game now — James's playoff win, the night that had started everything — and you'd thought that was loud. You had been wrong. Tonight was a different animal entirely.
"I cannot believe we're here," Megan said, to nobody in particular, for approximately the fourth time.
"You said that in the car," Ninging said, scanning the ice. She'd spotted Jake during warmups two minutes ago and given a small satisfied nod, the way she did when she was confirming something she already knew. She had been to probably fifteen of these games over the last two years. She'd watched Jake go from benchwarmer to second-line winger. She knew the rhythms of a championship night in a way you and the other girls absolutely did not.
"I'm saying it again! We're at a CHAMPIONSHIP GAME!"
"Megan, I've been at championship games."
"Not this championship game."
"Every championship game is this championship game, Megan—"
"Don't be condescending, Ningning, I'm having an experience."
Ningning, on your other side, was doing her version of supportive: silently buying you a pretzel from a roving concessions person and handing it to you without breaking eye contact with the ice. She'd also, at some point in the car over, produced a small bottle of ibuprofen from her tote bag and pressed two into your palm. "Preemptively. You're going to clench your jaw for three hours, and I know because I did it for my first six games."
"Is it always like this?"
"The volume? Yes. The scouts? No. Tonight's different." She took a sip of her drink. "Jake's been having panic attacks since yesterday morning."
The team came out. You found James immediately — number four. He skated a slow lap, head down. Beside him, you picked out Jake on the next line over, and Ningning’s posture changed fractionally — her attempt at being the veteran hockey girlfriend in residence.
James looked up. Scanned the stands. Found you.
He didn't wave. He didn't do anything obvious. He just held your eye for a split second— long enough for you to see him exhale— and then he turned back to his warmups.
Megan, beside you, made a noise like she'd been physically struck.
"I'm fine," she said, before you could even react. "I'm normal. I didn't see anything."
"You saw nothing."
"I saw nothing. But also that was insane and I'm going to be thinking about it for a week."
"Was that eye contact or was that a look?" Ningning chimed in, calmly, eating a pretzel.
"It was a look."
"A look is different from eye contact. Jake does the eye contact thing."
"Why does Jake not do the look thing, Ning—"
"Because this cheerleading thing is my full time job by now. But that right there—" she pointed at the ice with her half-eaten pretzel, "—was drama. That was a production."
"A production for me?"
"Yes, Y/N, a production for you. Try to enjoy it."
----
The first period was brutal.
You didn't know enough about hockey to follow every play, but you knew enough now to know when something was going wrong, and something was going wrong. The other team scored in the first three minutes. They scored again seven minutes later. The student section, which had started the night as a wall of noise, started to thin into something quieter and more anxious.
James was getting hit. Too often for your comfort.
You watched him take a check into the boards in the eighth minute that made your whole body flinch. He got up. He always got up. But you saw the way he shook his head out before he skated back into position, and you remembered the bruises on his ribs, and your hand tightened on the railing again.
"He's okay," Ninging said quietly, beside you. She wasn't even looking at the ice. She was looking at you.
"I know."
"You look like you’re watching a murder happen."
"Am I not?"
"You’re not. It’ll be okay."
You exhaled.
The first period ended 2-0. James skated off without looking up at the stands, and you understood, in the way you understood things about him now, that it was because he couldn't afford to.
----
The second period was different.
You couldn't have said why, exactly—you were at least 30 games away from knowing enough to articulate the tactical shift—but something in the team's posture changed when they came back out. James in particular was skating differently. Lower. Faster. He was getting to pucks half a second before the other team's defense, and on his second shift he made a pass so clean and so fast that even you could tell it was good, and the guy on the receiving end buried it top-shelf.
2-1.
The student section came roaring back to life.
Six minutes later, James got the puck on a breakaway. The whole arena seemed to inhale at once— you definitely did— and you watched him cross the blue line with this terrifying single-minded focus, and the goalie came out to challenge him, and he faked low and went high and the puck was in the net before you'd processed what you were seeing.
2-2.
----
The third period was the longest twenty minutes of your life.
The score stayed 2-2 for what felt like an eternity. The other team got a power play and you spent two full minutes with your heart somewhere in your throat, watching James kill the penalty with a kind of aggression you hadn't seen from him before. He blocked a shot with his shin in the last thirty seconds of the kill—actually threw himself in front of it—and you made a small involuntary noise and Ningning patted your hand without looking away from the ice.
He got up. Of course, he got up.
There were four minutes left when it happened.
James was on the ice for what was supposed to be a routine shift. The puck came loose along the boards in the offensive zone, and he and a defender went for it at the same time, and somehow—you couldn't see how, exactly, the angles were wrong from where you were sitting—James came out of the scrum with the puck and one clean look at the net.
He didn't shoot.
He passed.
It was a no-look, backhand pass to a teammate cutting through the slot, and the kid one-timed it into the back of the net before the goalie had even moved.
3-2.
The arena lost its mind.
You were on your feet. You didn't remember standing up. Ningning was screaming. Yuqi and Megan were screaming—and the student section was a single organism made of sound. James was at the boards, pumping a fist, and his teammates were piling on him, and somewhere in the middle of all of it he turned and looked up at the stands and found you again.
He pointed at you.
Just briefly. With his glove.
You felt your face do something embarrassing.
"OH MY GOD," Yuqi seized onto your shoulders with both hands. "OH MY GOD OH MY GOD—"
"I know."
"NINGNING, DID YOU SEE—"
"YUP TOTALLY DID."
"Y/N, he POINTED AT YOU—"
"I know, Yu—"
Megan had both hands clasped under her chin in a gesture that for her was the rough emotional equivalent of sobbing openly in public.
"That was beautiful," she said, eerily calm. "That was genuinely beautiful, Y/N. I'm putting it in the archive."
"The archive?"
"I keep an archive. Don't worry about it."
The hallway outside the locker room was chaos. You were bracing yourself to navigate it when Ningning simply... moved, like someone who had done this walk many times before, slipping through the crowd with an ease that Megan, Yuqi and you trailed after gratefully.
"She's like a jock’s trophy wife," Megan whispered to you.
"She’s cut out for it."
"Is this a skill? Do we have to develop this?"
"Any plans to date a jock in the future?"
Ningning was scanning the hallway. Her face lit up and she lifted a hand.
"Jake!"
A guy in team sweats broke off from a knot of teammates and came toward her. He was tall and tired and already grinning, and when he reached Ningning, he just—folded. Kissed the top of her head. Let her hand come up to check his jaw for a mark she'd apparently clocked from the stands.
"You won!" she said. “Did it hurt? You took a hit in the second."
"I took several hits in the second, babe."
"I know, I counted," Ningning pouted. “My poor baby.”
"You know I’m tough, Ning."
Jake looked over Ningning's head and spotted you. His whole face did a thing.
"Hey, nice to see you again."
"…Hi, nice to see you too."
"You're Y/N."
"Yes?"
"Bro."
"I'm sorry?"
"Bro. Chao has been—" He turned to Ningning. "You didn't tell me she was coming tonight."
"I told you three times, Jake."
"You did not—"
"I said 'Y/N is coming to watch Chao on Friday,' and you said 'sick,' and then you asked if I wanted Thai food."
"I don't remember that conversation."
"I know you don't. That's why I've stopped being mad about it."
Jake looked back at you with renewed intensity, ignoring his girlfriend entirely.
"Y/N. I need you to know. I need you to understand. James Chao has been a changed man. I have watched him play hockey for two years. I have never seen him miss a pass in practice. Last Tuesday he missed three passes. Three, Y/N. Our coach almost killed him."
"Jake."
"He's been insufferable. He brings you up constantly. Did you know he put a photo of you in his locker? He has a photo of you in his—"
"Jake."
"—and I'm not saying this to embarrass him, I'm saying it because he deserves it and also because I've had to hear him talk about you for two months and I am owed this moment—"
"Jake," Ningning yanked on his shirt, finally, mildly. "Breathe."
He breathed.
"Sorry," he said. "I'm full of adrenaline. We won a championship."
"I know, baby."
"We won a championship, Ning."
"I know, baby," She reached up and smoothed his hair down where his helmet had wrecked it. "I was there. I screamed. I’m so proud of you."
Jake's whole face did another thing, and you had to look away because it felt like something private even though it was happening four feet in front of you.
"Y/N!"
You turned. Four guys were cutting through the crowd toward you — Martin, Sean, Keonho, and Juhoon. Martin was wearing a foam finger. Keonho had face paint on one cheekbone.
"Oh no," you said.
"Oh YES," replied Martin at a volume louder than necessary.
"We have been looking for you," Juhoon stepped in, "for approximately forty-five minutes. Hi, Ningning."
"Hi, Juhoon."
"Hi, Jake."
"Hi, Juhoon."
“Hi, Megan!”
“Hi, Martin!”
Of course. Of course Ningning and Megan already knew them. Jake was on the team; Jake and James were friends; the four of them were James's friends, and Martin and Megan had orchestrated the beginning of your relationship; everybody in this hallway except Yuqi was on some kind of first-name basis and had been for months.
"You all know each other?" Yuqi said, scandalized.
"I mean, yeah," Sean said. "Ningning's been dating Jake since forever."
"Ning, you have been HOLDING OUT ON US—"
"I have not been holding out on you, Yuqi, you've met Jake four times—"
"You never told us JAMES'S FRIENDS WERE ALSO JAKE'S FRIENDS—"
"I assumed you'd figure it out—"
"I don’t have TIME for men."
"HI," Martin said, aggressively, foam finger aloft, inserting himself directly into Yuqi's personal space. "Hi. Hello. I'm Martin. You must be one of Y/N’s friends."
"I'm Yuqi."
"Yuqi. James has been insufferable about your girl for—"
"Martin—"
"—for two months, just so you know. We have stories. Jake has stories. Jake, do you have stories?"
"I have so many stories," Jake concurred.
"Oh," Yuqi said, in a tone you had never heard from her in your entire friendship. "Oh. Oh, we're going to be friends, aren't we."
"Yu—"
"Y/N, stay out of this. This is happening with or without your permission."
You looked at Ningning, who merely shrugged. Jake had his arm around her shoulders now and was clearly, openly, delighted by the scene unfolding.
"This is how it happens," Ningning said to you. "This is how you end up with twelve friends you didn't choose."
"I didn't ask for this. I literally got assigned to an astrology lab group two months ago, and here I am."
"Y/N."
James was coming out of the locker room. He was in his team sweats, hair wet, a fresh red mark along his cheekbone, and he was holding a slice of pizza.
He took a bite out of it on approach. Jake, beside you, let out a single bark of laughter.
"Classic."
"Does he always do this?"
"Post-game, yes. He eats constantly after games. One time he ate an entire sheet pizza in the locker room. By himself. Nobody stopped him."
"A sheet pizza, Jake—"
"A sheet pizza, Y/N."
James reached you, chewing, and pointed at Jake with his free hand. "You're telling her embarrassing things about me."
"Absolutely."
"It's been six seconds."
"I've been waiting, Chao."
"Hi," James said to you.
"Hi."
"Are you serious right now—"
"What?”
"You're about to talk to scouts and you're eating a pizza."
"I have to eat, Y/N, I haven't—"
"You have sauce on your face."
"Oh." He wiped at his mouth with the back of his wrist, missed. "Better?"
"Worse. You just smeared it."
"Fix it for me."
"No."
"Please."
"No, James, you have a mouth and a hand, you can—"
He leaned down and kissed you.
Right there, mid-argument, pizza still in one hand. You weren't expecting it, so you made a small indignant noise into his mouth that he clearly found funny because you could feel him smiling against your lips, and then his free hand came up to your jaw and he kissed you properly — slow enough that it stopped being a joke and started being something else.
Behind you, Megan made a noise that could not be transcribed. Martin made a deliberate noise into his foam finger. Yuqi pulled out her phone to take pictures that she absolutely would be sending to the group chat later. Jake started a slow clap that Ningning immediately stopped by putting her hand over his.
James pulled back just enough to grin. "Fixed it."
"You did not fix it—"
"I transferred it to you. Problem solved."
"JAMES."
"You have sauce on your face now."
"I am going to murder you in front of professional scouts—"
"It's a good look."
He thumbed the corner of your mouth, slow and gentle, and wiped the sauce off with the pad of his thumb. Then — because he was incapable of doing one nice thing without immediately ruining it — he popped the thumb in his own mouth.
"BABE."
"What! I'm not wasting sauce!"
"Unc," Keonho interjected, his tone dripping with disgust.
"Shut up."
"That was genuinely the worst thing I have ever—"
"Shut up, Keonho."
"I need to go home and lie down," Keonho ignored you.
"I am going to tell this story at your wedding," Juhoon said. "I am going to tell this story at your wedding AND your funeral. Both of them. Multiple times."
James turned, apparently noticing his friends for the first time. His face did a full double-take.
"When did you guys get here?"
"We've been here the whole time," Martin said.
"We watched the whole thing," Sean said.
"We SAW the whole thing," Keonho said.
"The WHOLE thing," Martin echoed emphatically, and pointed his foam finger directly at James's mouth.
"Oh god."
"I would like to formally lodge a complaint," Juhoon said, "about the quality of PDA I have just been forced to witness by a man who, as recently as six weeks ago, could not make eye contact with a girl at a dining hall—"
"Not you, too, Jju."
"He couldn't order pasta, Y/N. He would panic and order the first thing on the menu. I once saw him eat a beet salad because he couldn't—"
"Okay, we're leaving—"
"A BEET SALAD, Y/N. The man hates beets—"
James hooked an arm around your shoulders and started walking you physically away from his friends, who were all still yelling. You could hear Keonho starting a new bit about the time James had allegedly hidden in a bathroom stall to avoid a girl who'd asked for his number, and Martin saying something about "romantic redemption arc," and Juhoon just repeatedly yelling "BEET SALAD."
"They love you," James said, into the top of your head.
"I love them, too. I sort of have to if we are all to survive astrology."
"Do you?"
"I've decided just now. They're mine now. I'm keeping them."
"I want them back."
"No."
Then you remembered, and stopped walking.
"James."
"Mm."
"The scouts."
He followed your eyes. The men in the polos were, in fact, still there—clustered a polite distance away, half of them pretending not to watch the hallway, one of them very much watching the hallway with what you'd describe as professional curiosity.
James exhaled. You could feel him tense, just slightly, under your hand on his chest.
"Yeah," he said. "Yeah, I have to—"
"Go."
"I'm coming right back."
"Go, babe. That's your whole—"
"I know. I know. I just—" He looked down at you, and for a second the cocky post-game version of him flickered into the other version, the quieter one. The one who didn't know how to do this. "I didn't want the first thing I did after the game to be work."
"James."
"Yeah."
"This isn't work. This is your life. Go have your life."
He stared at you.
"What?" you said.
"Nothing. I just— " He shook his head once. "Okay."
He kissed your forehead—quick, almost distracted, like he was making a note—and then he was moving toward the scouts, pulling his shoulders back, switching into the other version of himself as he went. You watched him shake the first one's hand. You watched him laugh at something the second one said. You watched it all with so much pride in your heart that you felt like it was going to burst.
An arm landed around your shoulders. Then another one. Then a foam finger.
"Come on, Y/N," Martin said. "We'll wait with you."
"You don't have to—"
"We're absolutely going to," Sean said.
"Also, we have so many more stories," Jake said.
"So many," Keonho said.
"Please tell me the beet salad one had more details—"
"Oh, Y/N," Megan said, already vibrating with joy. "Oh, Y/N. Sit down. Sit down."
You sat down on the bench against the hallway wall. Your friends flanked you. Across the hallway, your boyfriend was charming three professional scouts in a row, and he glanced over at you mid-conversation, just for a second, and when he saw you wedged between his friends under Martin's foam finger, he broke into a grin so wide the scout in front of him actually turned around to look.
You waved.
James mouthed I love you at you.
He did it fast—like he was testing it, like he was daring himself—and then he turned back to the scouts and kept talking like he hadn't just changed your entire life in a hallway full of people.
Ningning went very still beside you.
"Y/N."
"I saw it, Ningning."
"Megan."
"Yeah?"
"Megan, look at me. You too, Yuqi."
"What?" The two girls responded simultaneously.
"Do not say anything out loud right now. I am going to squeeze Y/N's hand. You are going to pretend you did not see that. We are going to let her have this moment without screaming about it in front of six men."
"What did I miss—"
"Megan. Trust me."
Megan, miraculously, shut up.
Ningning took your hand. She didn't say anything. She just held it, the way she had been holding it all night, and across the hallway Jake leaned into her other shoulder and muttered "did Chao just—" under his breath and Ningning said "yes, and hush" without looking at him.
You were, you realized, having the best night of your life.
Synopsis: as soon as you get assigned to the same lab group as athletes, you figure you'd be pulling most of the weight. It doesn't help that one of them seems wholly uninterested in even reading the syllabus...
Genre: James x reader, crack humor, social media, college shennanigans, fluff
A/N: there are screenshots and written prose (major fluff alert) in this
Prev | Masterlist | Next
You could feel him behind you before you saw him.
It was some combination of peripheral vision and the specific kind of dread you'd been carrying around for a week and a half — the low-grade awareness that at some point, James Chao was going to stop letting you hide. You'd been waiting for it. You'd been dreading it. You'd been, if you were honest, also hoping for it, which was part of what made it so unbearable.
The astronomy lecture had just let out. The rest of the class was filtering into the hallway in clusters, all post-lecture chatter and backpack zippers, and even though you had agreed to meeting, you unconsciously angled yourself toward the side exit specifically because James always left through the main doors with Martin.
Apparently, today, he wasn't doing that.
"Hey."
You stopped. Closed your eyes for a second. Turned around.
James was standing about three feet away, his backpack slung over one shoulder, his hair still slightly damp from what you assumed was a morning shower after practice. There was a fading yellow-green ring around the bruise on his cheekbone — the one you had, regrettably, informed him was hot — and a fresh scrape along his jaw that hadn't been there last week.
"Hey," you waved.
"You weren’t running away, were you?"
"I was not—"
"Please."
You stopped fidgeting and actually looked at him. He had circles under his eyes. The easy grin was gone. He looked like someone who had been losing sleep, and you hated that the first thing you thought was because of me?
"Okay," you relented.
He tilted his head toward the hallway, and you followed him out and around the corner to a quieter stretch by the vending machines. He leaned against the wall. You stood a little too far away from him, arms in pocket, spine straight, doing your best impression of someone who was fine.
"Did I do something wrong?" he blurted out.
"What do you mean?"
"Come on."
"I've been busy, James. I told you. Midterms were—"
"You email your lab sections these days."
"I'm being efficient."
"You never used to be efficient. You used to send me four follow-up texts about formatting."
"I didn’t want to bother you."
"You weren’t ever bothering me."
You didn't answer.
He pushed off the wall, closing some of the distance and making it hard to pretend you were in two different conversations.
"Did I do something?" he asked again.
"No."
"Then what is it?"
"James—"
"Because I've been going over it in my head for ten days and I keep coming up with nothing. And I'm trying really hard not to assume the worst here, but I don't know what else to think when you went from — from that — to not wanting to be in the same room as me."
Your throat got tight. You looked at the vending machine. Studied the arrangement of chip bags with the focus of someone about to be tested on them.
"It's not you," you mumbled, feeling your cheeks heat up like a fever was developing.
"Then what is it?"
"It's me."
"Don't—" He caught himself. Exhaled. "Don't do that. Don't give me the line. Just — talk to me."
You squeezed your eyes shut.
"I was embarrassed," you said. "Okay? I was really, really embarrassed."
"About what?"
"About — James. About all of it. I kissed you. I invited you upstairs. I don't — I don't do that. I don't do things like that. I didn’t even know what I was doing—" You waved your hand frantically, unable to finish the sentence. "And I texted you that your bruise was hot, which I would like to formally retract."
"Denied."
"James."
"Sorry. Go," the corners of his mouth lifted, the beginning of a smile he was trying very hard to stop.
"I woke up the next morning and I just — I thought about how I must have looked. How forward I was. And I thought—" You sputtered. Stopped. Swallowed. "I thought you probably felt like I was cheap. Or easy. Or — I don't know. Not someone you'd want to actually, like, be with. I figured you were being nice because you're a nice person. And I just — I didn't want to keep embarrassing myself, so I—"
"You disappeared."
"I pulled back."
"You disappeared."
You didn't correct him again.
James was staring at you now with an expression you couldn't quite parse. It wasn't angry. It wasn't even frustrated, really. It was something more like disbelief — like someone watching a magic trick and trying to figure out where the coin went.
"You thought I thought you were cheap," he said.
"I thought — yes."
"Because you kissed me."
"And the other stuff."
"The 'come upstairs' stuff."
"Please stop saying it out loud."
"Y/N." He ran a hand down his face. "That is insane."
"It's not insane—"
"It is legitimately insane. I walked you back to your dorm because I wanted to. I went upstairs because you asked me to. And I left because I'd had three beers and you'd had two and you were a little tipsy and I wasn't going to be the guy who—" He searched for the right words and decided that honesty was the easiest. "I left because I liked you. I like you. Past, present, tense, whatever tense that is, grammar's your thing."
"James—"
"No, let me — let me get this out. Because I have been losing my mind for almost two weeks. I took an elbow to the face on Saturday because I was thinking about whether I had ruined it with you. I missed three passes at practice on Wednesday because I was composing texts to you in my head and then not sending them. My friends are staging an intervention, which, by the way, is humiliating."
You let out something that was both a laugh and a sigh.
"I think you're the prettiest girl I've met at this school," he said. "And I say that knowing you're going to try to argue with me about it. I also think you're the smartest person in that astro lab by a margin that is actually embarrassing for the rest of us. And I have been walking around for ten days thinking I fumbled. I've been thinking I scared you off."
"You didn't," you whispered.
"Well. Same."
You looked at him. He looked tired, and a little raw, and like someone who was telling the truth because he didn't know what else to do.
"You don't think I was—"
"No."
"Or that I—"
"No, Y/N."
"Okay."
Your hands had unclenched at some point. You hadn't noticed.
He smiled. Small, a little careful. But it was definitely there.
"Can we try the flashcards thing again?" he said. “Even though midterms are over?”
You looked at him. At the bruise and the scrape and the tired eyes and the fact that he had, evidently, been as much of a mess as you had.
"Yeah," you chuckled, fondness in your eyes. "No such thing as too many flashcards."
By the time you left the coffee shop, it was almost six. The light had gone golden and slanted the way it does in early spring, washing the sidewalk and the trees and the side of James's face in something that made him look — well. It made him look like a problem you were all too eager to solve.
"I should drop my textbooks off," you said, adjusting the strap of your bag on your shoulder. "They're killing me."
"Your dorm's on the way to mine anyway."
"Is it?"
"It's in the same direction, which is basically the same thing."
"That's not what 'on the way' means, James."
"It's what it means today."
You walked back together. His hand brushed yours twice, casually, and the third time he just — took it. Didn't make a thing of it. Just slid his fingers between yours like he'd been doing it for months and the whole arrangement had been settled a long time ago.
You didn't pull away.
At your door, you fished your keycard out of your bag one-handed because the other hand was busy now. He waited behind you while you swiped in. You pushed the door open, stepped inside, and dropped your bag on your desk chair with a loud thud.
"God, that thing was heavy—"
You turned around.
He was closer than you expected. He'd stepped in behind you and shut the door, and now he was just standing there, hands in his jacket pockets, looking at you with an expression that made the room feel about half its actual size.
"What?" you said.
"Nothing."
"You're looking at me."
"I'm allowed to look at you."
"You're looking at me weird."
"I'm looking at you normal. You're just finally paying attention."
You rolled your eyes, and then — because your room was small, and he was right there, and because the last time he'd been in this room he'd left and you had spent a week and a half pretending you were fine about that — you took a step toward him.
He met you the rest of the way.
The first kiss was soft. Careful. Like he was giving you room to tell him to stop, or slow down, or that you'd changed your mind. You didn't do any of those things. You tilted your face up and kissed him back, and his hand came up to the side of your neck, his thumb settling along your jaw, and you felt the exact moment he decided he wasn't going to be careful anymore.
The second kiss was not soft.
His other hand found your waist and pulled you in, and the careful thing in his posture just — dissolved. His mouth moved against yours with intent, slow at first and then less slow, and when you made some small involuntary sound against his lips he made a quiet one back that you were going to be thinking about later, probably forever.
You took a step back. He followed. Another step. He followed that one too, his hand sliding from your waist to the small of your back, keeping you close, steering you without pushing. The backs of your knees hit the edge of your bed.
You sat. He stayed standing for a second, just looking down at you — flushed, hair already messed up from your hands in it, his eyes gone dark in a way you hadn't seen before — and then he braced one knee on the mattress and lowered himself over you, and the twin bed groaned in protest underneath you both.
"This bed is going to kill us," he murmured against your mouth.
"Shut up."
"Happy to."
He kissed you again, deeper this time, one hand bracing himself above your shoulder and the other finding the hem of your shirt. His fingers brushed the bare skin of your waist — just barely, just testing — and you arched up a little without meaning to, and he made that sound again, lower this time, and you felt it everywhere.
You tugged at his jacket. He shrugged out of it one-armed without breaking the kiss, which should not have been as attractive as it was. Then his shirt — you pulled at the hem, he sat up just enough to yank it off over his head in that single graceless motion athletes somehow make look easy, and you—
Stopped.
"James."
"Hm?"
You reached out, fingers hovering just above his ribs. There was a bruise there — a deep, ugly one, blooming green and purple across the left side of his ribcage, the kind of bruise that looked like it had a story and the story was not good. Another one was spreading down his shoulder. A smaller scrape was healing along his collarbone. The bruise on his cheek suddenly seemed like the least of it.
"James."
"It's fine."
"It is not fine, what is—"
"Hockey is a contact sport, Y/N."
"This is not contact. This is assault."
He laughed quietly, still braced over you, still close. "It looks worse than it feels."
"It looks like you've been hit by a car."
"A small car."
"James."
He caught your hand — the one still hovering over his ribs — and brought it to his mouth and kissed your knuckles. Just once. Soft.
"It's fine," he said, sincerity in his voice. "I promise."
You stayed silent for a moment longer.
"I feel bad," you said eventually.
"Why?"
"Because some of these are from the week I was avoiding you."
He took that in, his gaze still locked on yours. Then he lowered himself down, slow, and kissed the corner of your mouth, and then the line of your jaw, and then the spot just under your ear that made your breath catch.
"Then make it up to me," he purred.
His mouth moved down — along your jaw, down the side of your throat, pausing at your collarbone where your shirt had slipped sideways. Your hands found his hair, then his shoulders, then the muscle along his back that was warm and tense under your palms. He was being careful with his weight, still bracing himself above you, still letting you feel like you were in charge of what happened next.
You weren't, really. You were losing that battle by the second.
"I need this off," you said, tugging at your own shirt.
He sat back on his heels, and you pulled it over your head, and his eyes tracked down and then back up to your face with an expression that was somehow both patient and not patient at all.
"Y/N," he said.
"What?"
"I've been thinking about this for two weeks."
"Me too."
"Have you?"
"James."
He leaned back down. His mouth found yours again, slower this time — deliberate, like he was making a point — and one of his hands slid up your side, splayed warm across your ribs, his thumb brushing just under the line of your bra. You made a small sound against his mouth. He made one back.
The twin bed really was ridiculous. His knee was braced between yours and one of his feet was hanging off the edge entirely, and every time you shifted, the frame squeaked in a way you were going to have to aggressively ignore. But his mouth was on your throat again and his hand was drawing a slow line down your stomach and you had stopped being able to focus on structural complaints about your furniture.
"Tell me if I should stop," he said against your skin.
"Don't stop."
"Y/N—"
"I'm sure, James. I've been sure. I started this, remember?"
He exhaled — a low, ragged thing — and then his mouth was back on yours and there was no more careful left in him.
Everything after that got warmer and slower and then not slow at all. He touched you like he'd been starved for your attention. You pulled him closer, closer, until the bed was irrelevant and the room was irrelevant and there was just the shape of him above you and the heat of his skin and the sound he made when your nails dragged lightly down his back. You felt the bruise along his ribs under your forearm and moved your arm immediately; he caught your wrist, gently, and put it back.
"I said it's fine," he murmured.
"I don't want to hurt you."
"You're not."
He kept kissing you, deep and unhurried, and you stopped worrying.
Somewhere in the middle of it you breathed his name, against his mouth, and he pulled back just enough to look at you — really look, eyes dark, hair a mess, mouth slightly swollen — and whatever he saw in your face made his expression shift into something more fragile than you'd expected. He brushed his knuckles down your cheek.
"Hey," he said.
"Hi."
"You okay?"
"Very."
"Good."
Then the kissing resumed and the softness burned off quickly, and the twin bed squeaked in a way you were absolutely going to be embarrassed about tomorrow, and for the moment you did not care even a little bit.
After, you were lying on your side, facing him, because the alternative was falling off the bed entirely. One of his arms was under your head and the other was across your waist, and your legs were threaded through his in a configuration that would have been uncomfortable in any other context and somehow wasn't in this one.
"You're very warm," he teased.
"You're very heavy."
"I'm barely on you."
"Your arm weighs forty pounds."
He huffed a laugh into your hair and didn't move it.
You shifted a little closer, mindful of the bruise on his ribs — you'd been mindful of it the whole time, and he'd noticed, and every time you flinched away from it he'd just pulled you back in, which had been its own kind of distracting. Now his skin was warm against yours and his heartbeat was slowing against your palm and the fairy lights above your desk were doing something to his face that you were going to carry around with you for a while.
"I need to say something," you said.
"That sounds ominous."
"It's not ominous."
"Okay."
You took a breath.
"I'm sorry. For the last 2 weeks."
"Y/N—"
"No, let me. I panicked. I get in my own head about stuff like this and I — I convince myself of the worst version of things because for some illogical reason, I think the worst wouldn’t happen if I assumed it from the get go."
He was quiet for a beat. Then he pressed his mouth to the top of your head.
"I'm sorry too," he said. "I should've just asked you what was going on. I let it sit because I was scared of the answer."
"You? Scared?"
"Deeply."
"That's embarrassing for you."
"I know."
You smiled into his collarbone. His thumb kept moving on your back even as he shifted up onto his elbow, properly this time, so he could look at you fully. His other hand found yours under the blanket and laced your fingers together.
He was quiet for a second. You watched him work something out.
"Okay," he said. "I'm going to say a thing, and it's going to sound insane coming from me, but bear with me."
"...okay."
"I don't really do this."
"Do what?"
"This." He gestured vaguely between you. "Any of this. I haven't had a real relationship. Like — ever, really. Not a serious one."
You stared at him.
"I'm sorry," you said. "What?"
"I know how that sounds."
"James, you're a — you're a hockey player. You have the bone structure of a CW lead. Don't tell me you haven't—"
"I didn't say I haven't done stuff. I said I haven't done this."
"Oh."
"Hockey's been — it's been the thing. Since I was a kid. I don't really go out, I don't really date, my friends make fun of me for it. I've had — I don't know. Things. Nothing real. I never wanted it to be real because I didn't want to be distracted, and I was always scared of being the guy who threw it away for some girl in college and regretted it."
You were quiet.
"And then you kept correcting my lab reports," he said, "and I kept finding reasons to sit next to you, and I—" He exhaled. "I've been breaking my own rules for you since like week three. I just didn't know what to do about it."
"James—"
"So when I say I want you to be my girlfriend, I mean it. I'm not saying it because it's what you want to hear or because I feel like I'm supposed to after — " he gestured at the bed "— this. I'm saying it because I've been trying to figure out how to say it for weeks and I kept chickening out. I don't know how to do this. I've never done this. But I want to do it with you."
You didn't say anything for a second. Your mind was struggling to process something for once.
"That was a lot," he bit his lip.
"Yeah."
"Too much?"
"No." You shook your head. "No, it was — no."
"Okay."
You looked at him. At the nervous set of his mouth, the way he was waiting, the way his thumb had started moving against the back of your hand without him noticing.
"I don't really do this either," you said, quieter. "I mean, I've dated people. But I've always kept stuff separate. Like, school in one box, people in another. I don't let the boxes touch because if they do, one of them inevitably collapses. But I think I haven’t been keeping things separate since that Beta Zeta party, and I didn't know what to do about it."
"So we're both just — winging it," James concluded with a contented smirk.
"Apparently."
"Cool. Cool cool cool."
"You're plotting something."
"Yes."
"That's so cringe."
"Yeah it is."
You laughed, and then he laughed, and then he leaned in and kissed you — quick, like he couldn't help it — and pulled back.
"So," he said. "Girlfriend?"
You pretended to think about it. He waited — patient, the way he got when he knew you were stalling for comedic reasons and was willing to humor you.
"Yeah," you said. "Girlfriend."
He exhaled. His whole shoulders dropped like someone had released him from an involuntary hold.
"Okay," he said. "Good."
"Good."
"Now I can invite you to the championship as my girlfriend, which is a much better flex."
"Oh my god."
"My girlfriend is coming to my championship game."
Synopsis: as soon as you get assigned to the same lab group as athletes, you figure you'd be pulling most of the weight. It doesn't help that one of them seems wholly uninterested in even reading the syllabus...
Genre: James x reader, crack humor, social media, college shennanigans, fluff
A/N: there are screenshots and written prose (major fluff alert) in this
Prev | Masterlist | Next
————
You understood 20% of the game at best.
But when the arena erupted, you got on your feet screaming with everyone else, which felt like an out-of-body experience for someone who had thought of contact sports as "organized violence” for most of her life. Now, after the game was won, the crowd started thinning and you weren't sure where to go, because James had said wait for me by the rink like that was a normal thing to say, like you were someone who waited for hockey players after games.
But you stayed. Because you said you would. And because — fine — you wanted to.
The rink was mostly empty now. A few families lingered near the far exit, a couple of girls in jerseys (Ningning included) giggling by the locker room hallway. Megan had wandered off to grab a Coke from a vending machine; you leaned against the boards with your arms crossed, trying to look like you belonged there and not like you were mentally calculating how much study time you'd lost tonight.
Then you heard him before you saw him.
"Hey."
James came around the corner with his hair still damp, a gym bag slung over one shoulder, wearing a hoodie that looked like it had been through at least three seasons of whatever hockey players put hoodies through. He was grinning — that stupid, easy grin — and walking toward you like you were the first thing he'd gone looking for. “You stuck around.”
You were not going to think about that too hard.
"I said I would," you said.
"Yeah, but I gave you like a ten-minute window to change your mind. That's a lot of time for someone who color-codes her Google Calendar."
"Twelve minutes, actually."
He laughed. It bounced off the empty rink walls and settled somewhere in your chest, warm and perplexing.
"Good game," you said, and you meant it, which kind of annoyed you. "Two goals is... I mean, even I know that's good."
"Even you." He gave a little bow, as though he was an actor who’d just finished his lead role in a Broadway show. "That might be the best compliment I've ever received."
"Don't get used to it."
He stopped in front of you — closer than usual — and you noticed it. A bruise, fresh and reddish-purple, blooming across his left cheekbone. It hadn't been there an hour ago. Or maybe it had been forming the whole time, under the lights, behind the visor, and you were only seeing it now because he was right here and the hallway lighting was doing something unfair to his jawline that you were choosing not to acknowledge.
"What happened to your face?" you asked.
James blinked. "What?"
You reached up without thinking and your fingers brushed the edge of the bruise. He went still. Not stiff, just... still. Like he was being very careful not to move.
"You have a bruise," you said, quieter than you intended.
"Oh." He exhaled, almost a laugh. "Yeah. Took an elbow in the second period. Barely felt it."
"That's adrenaline. You'll feel it tomorrow."
"You a doctor now too?"
"I took a biology elective. I got an A."
He smiled at that, but different from before. Softer. His eyes stayed on yours a beat too long and you became suddenly, painfully aware that your fingers were still near his face. You pulled your hand back and shoved it in your jacket pocket like it had acted on its own. Which, honestly, it had.
"You should ice that," you said.
"Yes, ma'am."
"Don't call me ma'am."
"Yes, sir."
You shoved his shoulder. He didn’t shift, which was also annoying.
He opened his mouth to say something — and then the hallway behind him exploded with noise.
"CHAOOOOO!"
Three guys rounded the corner in various states of post-game chaos. One of them — Jake, who had his arm around Ningning’s waist — was carrying a half-empty Gatorade bottle like a trophy. Another had his jersey still on, untucked, and was pointing at James with both hands.
"Party at Sigma Chi. You're coming. Non-negotiable."
James looked at you.
It was a quick look. Just a glance, really. But it had a question in it, and you felt it land.
"You should go," you said. "Celebrate."
"Come with us," he said.
"James, I don't—"
"Bring your girls. I’ll text the boys, too. It'll be fun."
"You and I have very different definitions of fun."
"Yeah, yours is wrong. Come on." He left out the part about disliking parties himself. The combination of post-game adrenaline and an inexplicable need to be around you for longer rolled the lie off his tongue before he could think it through.
Jake appeared over James's shoulder like a very enthusiastic ghost. "Hi, Y/N, right? Heard so much about you from my girl. Please come. James here is insufferable at parties when he's thinking about something else."
"I'm not—" James started.
"He is," Jake said solemnly.
“Don’t worry, I already texted the group chat,” Ningning added.
You looked at James. He was doing that thing again — the thing where he just looked at you, direct and unbothered, like he had all the time in the world for you to decide. It was disarming in a way you hadn't built up a defense for yet.
Megan came running up to you, freshly open can of Coke in hand. “What did I miss?”
“Wel…” You glanced up at James. “I guess we’re going to Sigma Chi.”
The thing about frat parties is that they are, objectively, terrible. The music is too loud, the lighting is a health code violation, and there's always one guy playing beer pong with a concerning level of emotional investment.
But somehow — somehow — you were having fun.
Yuqi, Martin, Sean, and Keonho had materialized within twenty minutes, assessed the vibe, and immediately disappeared into the crowd like they'd been attending Sigma Chi events their whole lives. You'd lost them somewhere between the kitchen and the back porch and hadn't been that bothered about finding them again because James was next to you, and apparently that was enough.
You were on your second beer — which was one and a half more beers than your usual Saturday night — and the warmth had settled into your limbs, making everything feel slightly softer at the edges. James was on his third, but he carried it the way athletes carry alcohol: like his body had simply decided to be good at metabolizing things too.
You'd ended up on a couch in the corner of the living room, which was really more of a loveseat, which meant your knee was touching his thigh. You had not moved your knee. He had not moved his thigh.
"Okay, wait," James said, leaning in so you could hear him over the bass. His shoulder pressed against yours. "You're telling me you've never seen a single Fast and Furious movie?"
"Not in its entirety. Aren’t they all the same?"
"No, they’re not."
"James."
"Vin Diesel didn't shave his head for you to disrespect the franchise like this."
You laughed — really laughed — and he watched you do it with this expression you couldn't quite name. Like he'd won something better than the game.
"You have the worst taste," you said.
"You watched hockey for me. Fast and Furious is the logical next step."
"For you?" You raised an eyebrow. "I came to the game for the cultural experience."
"You came because I asked you."
That landed differently than he probably meant it to. Or maybe exactly how he meant it to. The beer made it hard to tell, and the way he was looking at you made it harder. His eyes were dark brown and permanently framed by dark hues that gave him the look of a night creature. You knew that already — you'd sat in the same row as him in Astrology 1 for weeks — but right now, in the low golden light of a frat house that smelled like cheap beer and someone's attempt at a playlist, they were warm and steady and focused entirely on you.
You looked away first.
"You have foam on your lip," you said, because you needed to say something.
He wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. "Better?"
"Marginally."
He leaned closer. "You know, for someone who hates athletes, you're spending a lot of time with one."
"I don't hate athletes. I hate unreliable athletes."
"Am I still unreliable?"
You considered this. He'd shown up to the last three study sessions on time. He'd done the graph section of the lab report — and done it well. He'd joined you in Starbucks to review class notes and Powerpoint slides, and he'd offered to help you with your ever-growing stack of flash cards.
"You're pending approval," you said.
"I'll take it."
His pinky brushed yours on the couch cushion between you. Neither of you looked down. Neither of you moved.
The party kept going around you — someone that sounded like Martin cheered loudly from the beer pong table, the song changed to something with a heavier beat, a group near the kitchen broke into loud, overlapping laughter — but it felt far away. Like someone had drawn a circle around this couch and everything inside it was running on a different frequency.
"We should probably—" you started.
"Yeah," he said. "You want to get out of here?"
"God, yes."
He smiled. "Let me grab my jacket."
The walk back to your dorm was cold in the way that late nights in early spring are cold — sharp enough to feel sobering, soft enough to not be unpleasant. James walked on the street side of the sidewalk.
Your buzz had settled into something gentler now. Not drunk, just... loosened. Like your brain had decided to stop running quality control on every thought before it reached your mouth.
"I had fun tonight," you said, and it came out quieter than expected. Honest in a way that daylight wouldn't have allowed.
James glanced at you. "Yeah?"
"Don't make it weird."
"I'm not making it weird. I'm just... noting it. For the record. You had fun. At a frat party. After a hockey game. This is significant personal growth."
"I will push you into the street."
"You won't. I'm walking on the street side to protect you."
"Oh, so you do want credit for that."
He bumped his shoulder against yours. You bumped back. But you didn’t correct the distance afterward, so you kept walking like that — shoulders almost touching, hands in your pockets, the silence between you full of something you weren't naming yet.
Your dorm appeared too fast.
You stopped at the entrance and turned to face him. He was already looking at you, and the bruise on his cheekbone had darkened to a deeper purple under the outdoor light. He looked tired and happy and a little bit uncertain, which was new. James didn't usually do uncertainty.
"Thanks for walking me back," you said. “Again.”
"Thanks for coming tonight."
"To the game or the party?"
"Both. All of it."
You should go inside. You knew you should go inside. Your keycard was in your pocket and your bed was upstairs and tomorrow you had a chapter to review for Orgo and absolutely no business standing here looking at James Chao's mouth.
But the beer was still warm in your veins, and he was right there, and his eyes were so absurdly beautiful and you were so tired of being careful about everything all the time.
You reached up, grabbed the front of his hoodie, and pulled him down.
The kiss was short and soft and a little off-center — you caught the corner of his mouth first before he adjusted, his hand coming up to the side of your face, gentle, like he'd been thinking about exactly where to put it. He tasted like cheap beer and smelled like soap and something woodsy underneath, and your brain — your overachieving, overthinking, never-shuts-up brain — went completely, blissfully quiet.
When you pulled back, his hand was still on your face. His thumb brushed your cheekbone once. His expression looked like someone had just told him something he'd been waiting to hear for a long time.
"Come upstairs," you said.
It came out before you could think about it. Before the sober version of you could send it through committee review. You watched his expression shift — surprise, then something warmer, then careful.
"Yeah?" he said.
"Yeah."
Here's the thing about James Chao that you didn't expect:
He was good.
Not in the way you'd anticipated when you'd pulled him into your dorm room — not in the way the beer and the adrenaline and the kissing had suggested. Good in a way that was almost worse.
Because he walked into your room, looked around at your fairy lights and your overstuffed bookshelf and the astronomy poster above your desk, and said, "This is exactly what I thought your room would look like." And then he sat on the edge of your bed while you went to the bathroom, and when you came back — mascara slightly smudged, buzz fading into the beginnings of a headache — he'd taken off his shoes and found your water bottle and filled it.
"Drink," he said, holding it out.
"I'm fine."
"You had two beers and you weigh like a hundred pounds. Drink the water."
"Don't tell me what to—"
"Please."
You drank the water.
He pulled back your comforter — your stupid floral comforter that your mom had picked out — and waited.
"You're not staying?" you asked, and you hated how small it sounded.
"You're tipsy," he said. Simply. Like it was obvious.
"I'm not—"
"You are. And I—" He stopped. Ran a hand through his hair. "I want to do this right. Whatever this is. I don't want you to wake up tomorrow and regret anything."
You stared at him. This boy — this hockey-playing, assignment-forgetting, "I was going to wing it" boy — was standing in your room, under your fairy lights, turning you down because he wanted to do this right.
"I hate you," you said.
He grinned. "No you don't."
You climbed into bed because your legs were tired and your head was starting to throb and because if you kept standing there looking at him, you were going to kiss him again, and then you'd really be in trouble.
He pulled the comforter up. He actually tucked you in, which was so embarrassing that you would be processing it for the next several business days.
"Water's on the nightstand," he said.
"I know. You put it there. I have eyes."
"Goodnight, nerd."
"Goodnight, James."
He paused at the door. Looked back at you — one last look, warm and quiet and full of something that made your chest ache.
Then he left.
You stared at the ceiling for a long time. Your phone buzzed.
—————
You woke up the next morning to sunlight aggressively assaulting your eyelids and a headache that felt personal.
Your mouth tasted like regret and hops. Your water bottle was on the nightstand, half-empty — so at least drunk you had followed instructions. Your shoes were on the floor by the door, placed neatly side by side, which you definitely had not done yourself.
And then, like a freight train with no brakes, the memories came.
The couch. His pinky against yours. The walk home. His shoulder. The door. His face.
You grabbed his hoodie and pulled him down.
You put a pillow over your face.
He tucked you in. He actually tucked you in.
Your cheeks were on fire. You pressed the pillow harder.
"I want to do this right. Whatever this is."
Oh no. Oh no.
Your phone was on the nightstand. You reached for it with the energy of someone who absolutely did not want to look but physically could not stop themselves.
The messages from last night stared back at you. The heart emoji. Read 1:47 AM.
You scrolled up and saw the messages you didn't remember sending.
You put the pillow back over your face and screamed.
Synopsis: as soon as you get assigned to the same lab group as athletes, you figure you'd be pulling most of the weight. It doesn't help that one of them seems wholly uninterested in even reading the syllabus...
Genre: James x reader, crack humor, social media, college shennanigans, fluff
A/N: I love me an athletic boy x totally un-athletic girl combo
Synopsis: You and James were two teenagers left stranded in the same small town in the Taiwanese countryside. Virtually exiled by your families for things you'd rather not show anyone else, you discover that the place you were sent to disappear might be the place where you finally learn to be seen.
Genre: angst, fluff, slice of life, slowburn
Word count: ~5,000
A/N: This is the conclusion to my first long fic for Cortis!! Thank you so much to everyone who's stuck around and given me feedback. I appreciate y'all!!
Prev |
James stands in the arrivals hall of Taoyuan International Airport wearing a black mask, a hoodie pulled low over his forehead, and sunglasses perched high on the bridge of his nose. He is holding a bouquet of sunflowers that is slightly too large for the situation and a cat carrier that is slightly too heavy, and he is aware that he looks, objectively, ridiculous—a ninja with flowers, a burglar who stopped at a florist on the way to a heist.
Copper, thirteen pounds of elderly tabby, shifts in the carrier and meowed once, a sound of profound and theatrical inconvenience.
“Oh, hush,” James murmurs. “She’ll be here soon.”
The arrivals board updates. CI 0012 from New York via Los Angeles: LANDED.
His heart does something fast and complicated in his chest. Five years. Five years of time zones and video calls and texts sent at hours that made no sense to anyone who didn’t understand that 3 AM in Seoul was 2 PM in New York, and that 2 PM in New York was when you walked home from the architecture studio with charcoal and Elmer’s glue on your fingers and your phone pressed to your ear, talking to a boy thirteen hours ahead of you who was alone in a dance practice room with the lights dimmed and the mirrors dark, too tired to move but never too tired to hear your voice.
Five years. He’s twenty-three now. You’re twenty-four. The numbers felt absurd—too large, too adult, assigned to two people who still, in the private grammar of your relationship, refer to each other’s best qualities as quirks (yours: teaching yourself odd topics, his: food) and who still, after all this time, drink papaya milk when you could get it.
• • •
It has not been easy. Anyone who said long distance was manageable was either lying or had never tried to love someone across the Pacific Ocean while simultaneously being told by a talent agency that you’re not allowed to love anyone at all.
James entered the training program two months after the competition in Taipei. A recruiter’s business card had opened a door, and behind the door was a hallway, and the hallway was three years long and paved with vocal lessons and language classes and choreography sessions that started at 6 AM and ended when your body told you it was done, and your body was never done because the trainers always had one more run, one more take, one more time from the top.
Martin was there. Of course Martin was there—the agency had taken them as a package, recognizing what anyone who watched them dance already knew: that the two of them together were something more than the sum of their parts. They shared a dormitory room the size of the grandfather’s kitchen, and Martin snored like a chainsaw, and James learned to sleep through it the way he’d learned to sleep through cicadas in the countryside—by accepting it as the sound of home.
The no-dating rule was absolute. The agency made this clear on day one, in a contract meeting conducted with the cheerful ruthlessness of people who understood that singlehood fueled teenage fantasies and that a lot of money was to be made from it. James had signed the contract with a pen that felt heavier than it should have, and he had walked out of the meeting and called you from a bathroom stall and said, “They said I can’t date.”
You thought about it for a moment, the ceaseless sound of NYC traffic in the background. Then: “Can’t, or shouldn’t?”
“Can’t. Contractually.”
Another pause. Longer. He could make out your breathing against the city that never sleeps.
“Okay,” you said. “Then we don’t date.”
“What?”
“We don’t date. We just—keep going. In parallel. On the phone. At terrible hours. Until the contract says otherwise.”
“That could be years.”
“James.” Your voice was steady, warm, filled with certainty. “We’re like that fork in the road, remember? I can wait.”
So you waited. And the waiting looked like this:
Tuesday, 11:47 PM, Seoul.
The practice room was empty. The other trainees had gone to bed. James sat on the floor with his back against the mirror, his legs aching, his shirt soaked through, and he pressed his phone to his ear and listened to you describe the view from your dorm window at Columbia—the Hudson River, the George Washington Bridge, the particular quality of October light in Manhattan that made the buildings look like they were made of amber.
“It sounds beautiful,” he said.
“It’s not home,” you said. “But for now, it’s interesting.”
Thursday, 6:15 AM, New York.
You sat cross-legged on your dorm bed with a sketchbook and a mug of tea and your phone propped against a stack of architecture textbooks. On the screen, James was eating instant noodles in the dormitory kitchen at 7:15 PM Seoul time, his hair wet from the shower, his glasses on, looking like a college student instead of a trainee at one of the largest entertainment companies in Asia.
“How was practice?” you asked.
“The choreographer made me run the bridge section forty-seven times.”
“Forty-seven?”
“I counted. Forty-seven. My knees have filed for divorce.”
You talked about everything and nothing. About your classes—you had pivoted from sociology to classical Chinese literature but kept architecture, a combination your mother had accepted with the resigned grace of a woman who realized she only had to tell people you were at an Ivy League school, not what you were studying. About his training—the vocal coaches, the media training, the Korean language lessons that made his tongue feel like it was tied in knots. About Martin’s snoring. About Copper, who had been smuggled into agency housing in a duffel bag and lived under James’s bed like a furry fugitive.
There were bad nights. Nights when the distance felt less like geography and more like geology—tectonic, immovable, a fundamental feature of the earth that could not be crossed by any amount of wanting. Nights when James sat in the practice room after everyone had left and stared at the mirror and didn’t recognize the person staring back—a trainee, a product, a boy being shaped into something marketable—and all he wanted was to fall into your arms and sleep for a hundred years.
You didn’t let him quit. You simply let him be tired. You let him be angry. You let him say I don’t know if I can do this without rushing to reassure him. And then, when the storm had passed and the silence was quiet instead of desperate, you would say something small and true—“This is what you were meant to do, A-Fan. You dance like your grandmother”—and the words would find the place in him that the exhaustion hadn’t reached, and he would get up the next morning and do it again.
Your life at Columbia unfolded in a different key. The campus was old and grand and full of people who didn’t know you—didn’t know about the awards, the gap year, the little countryside town in Taiwan. You were anonymous for the first time, and anonymity had its own comforts. You could walk into a seminar and be just a student. You could sit in the library and draw without anyone asking if you should be doing something else.
You made friends, too. A girl named Maya from the architecture program who spoke four languages and ate cereal for every meal. A boy named Ethan from the fine arts department who painted enormous abstract canvases and was terrified of pigeons. A professor named Dr. Voss who looked at your charcoal work on the first day of portfolio review and said, without preamble, “Who taught you to see like this?”
“No one,” you smiled. “A town.”
Your first gallery showing was in your junior year—a student exhibition in a converted warehouse in Brooklyn. You hung twelve pieces. Seven of them featured a boy. Maya stood in front of the assortment and said, “This is the guy you’re on the phone with at six in the morning?”
“Yes.”
“He moves like that?”
“Yes.”
“Jesus, Y/N,” she whistled, impressed.
There were close calls, especially closer to his debut. Once, staff were filming candid shots of the practice room and nearly caught James’s phone—your face on the lockscreen, visible for half a second before he shoved the phone under his thigh. The staff hadn’t noticed. Martin, who had been stretching nearby, had noticed. He’d said nothing, just shifted his body to block the camera angle, casual as breathing.
There was a Christmas—your second apart—when the distance almost broke the both of you. It wasn’t even a fight; just the slow, grinding exhaustion of two people who wanted to be in the same room and couldn’t be. James was preparing for first showcase. You were buried in your architecture thesis. You hadn’t spoken in four days—the longest silence since the five days in the countryside—and the silence had a different texture this time, not wounded but depleted, two people who had run out of words and energy simultaneously.
He texted you at 3 AM Seoul time: I miss you so much it’s making me silly.
You replied at 1 PM New York time: Sillier than usual?
Him: I put my shirt on inside out today. The stylist had to fix it in front of the whole team. Martin took a photo.
You: That’s not stupid. That’s fashion. Isn’t that one of your songs?
Him: I also started talking to the choreographer in Mandarin. He’s Korean.
You: It happens. I still curse in Mandarin.
Him: I’m falling apart without you.
You: You’re not falling apart. You’re just tired. There’s a difference.
Him: What’s the difference?
You: Falling apart means the pieces don’t fit back together. Tired means you rest and then you keep going. You’re not broken, James. You’re just far away from home.
He read the message in the practice room with the fluorescent lights buzzing above him and his reflection staring back from the mirror, and he thought: she’s right. She’s always right.
He texted back: You’re my home.
You didn’t reply for an hour. When you did, it was a drawing—quick, digital, done on your phone. Two papaya milk cartons. One frowning. One leaning against the first. Underneath, in your handwriting: Holding you up.
• • •
He debuted in a group of five on a Tuesday in August, four years into training. You flew home for the summer. You were in the audience at the showcase—third row, center, wearing a black t-shirt and holding a lightstick that Martin had smuggled to you through a production assistant who owed him a favor.
You had flown seventeen hours to be there. You’d told your thesis advisor you had a family emergency—which was true, in a way, if you defined family broadly enough to include a boy you’d loved since you were eighteen and his best friend who snored like a chainsaw.
The venue was enormous. Ten thousand seats. The sound check alone vibrated your teeth. You sat in the third row surrounded by fans with lightsticks and banners, most of them younger than you, most of them screaming at a frequency that suggested their vocal cords would not survive the evening. You felt ancient and out of place and so deeply, ridiculously proud that you could barely breathe.
The fan next to you—a girl in a custom t-shirt with a picture of the group on it—turned and said, “Who’s your bias?”
You looked at the shirt. At James’s face, screen-printed and slightly pixelated, staring back at you from a stranger’s chest.
“The one on the left,” you said.
“James? Oh my god, he’s so talented. Did you see the predebut dance video? He’s insane.”
“Yeah,” you said. “He is.”
The lights went down. The music started. Five boys walked onto a stage in Seoul, and one of them was James—James with his jaw set and his body coiled and his eyes scanning the crowd with the rapid, searching intensity of a person looking for familiar faces among thousands.
He found his parents, his brother, and you.
You were standing in the third row. You may have already been crying. Not the controlled, silent crying of the girl who had lain in bed for five days in a countryside town—this was open, unashamed, the crying of a person who was watching someone they loved do the thing they were born to do, in front of the whole world, after years of dirt courtyards and cracked mirrors and phone calls at impossible hours.
Your eyes locked for less than a second. He couldn’t hold it longer—the choreography demanded his attention, the cameras were everywhere, the moment was not his to keep. But in that fraction of a second, he saw your face, and you were smiling and nodding, and he understood that this was a homecoming in more ways than one.
He cried on stage. The fans thought it was the emotion of the debut. They weren’t wrong. But the tears were also for a bus that had dropped him at the side of a two-lane road in September, and a grandfather who had said you move like your grandmother, and a girl who had slid her pencil case over to make room for his elbow on a shared desk and had, in doing so, saved his life.
Martin, beside him in the formation, saw the tears and squeezed his arm. Once. Brief. The gesture of a brother who had been there for all of it.
• • •
The interview happened eight months after debut. A variety show, the kind where idols sat on pastel sofas and answered questions designed to generate clips for social media. The host was bubbly and relentless, the questions predictable: favorite food, favorite color, ideal type.
When it reached James, the host leaned forward with the conspiratorial energy of a person about to ask the question the fans were waiting for.
“James-ssi, what’s your ideal type?”
The camera zoomed in. The studio audience leaned forward. James felt Martin and Juhoon (his current roommate) shift beside him on the sofa—a subtle repositioning, the body language of people bracing for secondhand embarrassment.
James looked at the host. He thought about the contract. He thought about the rules. He thought about the careful, constructed persona he was supposed to maintain—the idol, the product, the version of himself that existed for public consumption.
Then he thought about you.
“Someone who’s creative,” he said. “Someone who’s been through something hard and came out the other side still kind. Someone who—” He stopped. He was smiling now, the private smile, the one his members called his remembering face. “Someone who makes me want to be still. I’m not very good at being still. But for the right person, I’d learn.”
The studio audience melted. The host clutched her chest. The clip would go viral within hours, captioned things like JAMES IDEAL TYPE IS SO SPECIFIC and WHOEVER THIS IS PLEASE COME FORWARD.
Beside him on the sofa, Martin was looking at the ceiling with the fixed intensity of a boy trying very, very hard not to laugh. His lips were pressed together. His nostrils were flared. A vein was visible in his temple. Juhoon, in comparison, had perfected his poker face.
James kicked Martin’s ankle under the sofa cushion. The taller boy kicked back. Neither looked at the other. The interview continued.
That night, in the dorm, Martin started hollering: “Someone who’s creative. That narrows it down to, what, four billion people?”
“Shut up.”
“But someone who’s been through hard things and came out still kind? You might as well have said her name and social security number.”
“I will end you.”
“Someone who makes me want to be still.” Martin clutched his heart and fell backward onto his bed. “Chao Yufan, you absolute sap. You romantic catastrophe. You—”
James threw a pillow at his face. Martin caught it, laughing, and threw it back, and they wrestled on the dormitory floor, much to the amusement of the other three, and Copper watched from under the couch with the ancient patience of a cat who had seen everything.
• • •
Grandpa Chao passed on a Thursday in March, a year after James’s debut. He went in his sleep, in the narrow bed in the room on the right, with the altar untouched and the button tin on the table and the pomelo half-peeled on the kitchen counter, as though he’d been planning to finish it in the morning.
The funeral was small. James’s parents came. Zi-Jie came—twenty now, in his second year of university, taller than James, still wearing the thick black glasses. James’s father stood at the graveside in his pressed suit and said nothing, and James saw, for the first time, that his father’s silence was not indifference. It was the silence of a man standing over the body of someone who had carried him through childhood on a miner’s wages, and who had never asked for thanks, and who had received, in return, a son who was ashamed of the mine. The silence was grief compounded by regret, and it was too late to fix it, and James’s father knew this, and the knowing was visible in the rigid set of his shoulders and the way his hands hung at his sides, empty, useless, the hands of a man who had spent his life building and could not build his father back.
After the service, Zi-Jie found James in the courtyard.
“He was proud of you,” Zi-Jie said. “Grandpa. He told me, the last time I visited. He said the boy can dance up a storm and that you took after our grandmother.”
“He said that to me too.”
“He also said you were in love with a guava girl?”
James laughed. It came out wet and broken and surprised him. Zi-Jie put his arm around his brother’s shoulder—the gesture awkward, unpracticed, the physical vocabulary of the Chao family still being renegotiated one touch at a time.
James stayed for three more days afterwards. He spent it in the farmhouse, cleaning, sorting, sitting in the courtyard where the scuff marks had faded to ghosts.
You couldn’t come. You were in the middle of an internship at an NYC architecture firm, juggling blueprints and coffee orders, and the flight was eighteen hours and the timing was impossible. But you stayed on the phone with James for six hours the night he found out.
“He forgot my name every other day,” James said at some point in the dark of his bedroom. Juhoon, his roommate, had ducked under a thick blanket and couldn’t hear. “But he never forgot you. He always asked whether you were coming to dinner.”
“I would have loved to.”
“Yeah.” A long pause. “I keep thinking about what he said. About the mine. About how the ceiling always holds until it doesn’t, and when it doesn’t, the only thing that matters is the person next to you.”
“I remember.”
“He was right. It’s easier than there’s someone there to help you hold the ceiling—” His voice broke. He pressed the phone against his forehead and let the grief come, and you listened, ten thousand kilometers away, and held him the only way you could—with your voice, with your breathing, with the stubborn, patient presence of a woman who had learned the same lessons five years ago—that showing up is the whole thing.
In the end, James kept the button tin. He kept the pomelo knife. He kept the house.
• • •
The arrivals gate opens. Passengers stream through—families with luggage carts, businessmen with briefcases, a group of college students with backpacks and the dazed expressions of people adjusting to a fourteen-hour time difference.
James adjusts his mask. He shifts the sunflowers to his other hand. Copper meows again.
Then he sees you.
You come through the gate pulling a single suitcase, a messenger bag over one shoulder, your hair longer than it was in college—past your shoulders now, dark and slightly wavy from the humidity you haven’t yet readjusted to. You're wearing a white linen shirt with the sleeves rolled up and there's faint charcoal under your fingernails—there is always charcoal under your fingernails, even on a fourteen-hour flight, because you spent the journey sketching in the notebook you kept in your carry-on.
You haven’t seen him yet. You're scanning the crowd, your eyes moving methodically, the old habit—assess the room, locate the exits, find the familiar face. He watches you search and feels his chest compress around something enormous, because you’re here. You’re real. You’re not a voice on a phone or a face on a screen but a body in space, twenty meters away, and the distance is closing.
Fifteen meters.
Ten.
You see the sunflowers first. Then the hoodie, the mask, the ridiculous sunglasses. Then the cat carrier. Your face goes through a sequence of expressions so rapid they are almost cinematic: confusion, recognition, disbelief, and then—
Joy. Pure, undiluted, the kind that cannot be performed or prepared for. The kind that breaks open like the sun after a storm.
You leave the suitcase. You walk toward him, then faster, then you’re running, and he drops the sunflowers and catches you—both arms, your feet off the ground, your face pressed into his neck, your fingers gripping the back of his hoodie as though he might dissolve if you let go.
“Oh my god, you brought Copper,” you say into his neck. You’re laughing and crying simultaneously.
“He missed you.”
“You’re wearing sunglasses indoors.”
“I’m famous. It’s a requirement.”
“You look like a mobster.”
“I know.”
He sets you down and pulls down his mask. You gaze at his face—the face you’ve drawn a thousand times, from memory, from photographs, from video stills paused at the exact moment his expression went soft—and he gazes at yours, and the five years collapse into nothing, a distance crossed, a currency spent, the bill paid in full.
He kisses you in the arrivals hall of Taoyuan International Airport, in front of travelers and taxi drivers and a family with three children who stare openly. He kisses you without the mask and without the sunglasses and without the careful, constructed persona he wears for the cameras. He kisses you as James—just James, the boy from the courtyard, the boy who danced on dirt, the boy who had once said yeah for two weeks straight and had meant, every time, stay.
Copper meows a third time.
• • •
Grandpa Chao’s house is the same and different. The same way a face is the same after years—the bones unchanged, the surfaces weathered. The concrete path. The packed-dirt courtyard. The back door with the single bulb above it, though the bulb has burned out and James hasn’t replaced it yet.
He’s asked for a weekend off from his agency. A rare occurrence, the only other time being his grandfather’s funeral. And when he returns to Seoul, he won’t be returning alone. You have taken a job at 2m2 Architects, one of Seoul’s most popular firms.
James sets your suitcase in the hallway. Copper, released from the carrier, immediately trots to the kitchen and sits in front of the empty spot where his food bowl used to be, looking up at James with an expression of pointed expectation.
“He remembers,” you chuckle.
“Cats remember everything. Especially mealtimes.”
He pours kibble into a bowl. Copper eats with dignified urgency as though food is the least of what he should receive after enduring a car drive.
You walk through the house together. Each room is a snapshot of your shared past. The kitchen table where you’d first tasted Grandpa’s lu rou fan. The hallway mirror where you’d tucked the drawing of the grandfather, now gone—James had taken it with him to Seoul, framed it, kept it on his nightstand in the agency dormitory. The bathroom where the tile his father had resealed during the Lunar New Year visit is still holding.
“Your dad’s tile work,” you point out, pressing it with your finger. “Still solid.”
“The one good thing that came out of that visit. Besides our first kiss.”
“True,” you giggle, color dusting your cheeks. “How is your brother?”
“Graduating next year. He’s doing biomedical engineering. My parents are thrilled. He’s also dating a girl from his lab who my mother describes as very sensible, which I think means she’s terrifying.”
You laugh. “And your parents? How are they with—” You wave generally at him. At all of it. The career, the fame, the life that was once the thing they’d sent him away for wanting.
James leans against the kitchen counter. “You probably saw them at the showcase. Apparently my dad watched the whole thing without speaking, and then he turned to my brother and said, ‘He’s good.’ Two words. Mom cried.”
“I’m glad,” You smile softly. “In dad's speech, he meant to say he’s so proud.”
“Yeah, suppose so.”
Inside, the hallway still smells of sandalwood, faintly, the incense embedded so deep in the walls that no amount of airing would remove it. The kitchen is clean—James flew in last night to prepare, scrubbing counters, stocking the fridge, making the house habitable in the way of a person preparing a space for revisiting an old chapter of their life and starting a new one.
You keep walking through the rooms slowly, touching things, before stopping in front of the courtyard door. The scuff marks are gone—seasons of rain and wind have smoothed the dirt back to blankness. But the wall is still there. The low concrete wall where you sat a hundred times, under stars that didn’t care about the plans of teenagers or the fears of parents or the life-altering fact of two people choosing each other.
“It’s so quiet,” you whisper.
“It was always quiet. We just didn’t notice because we were busy.”
“Busy with what?”
“Falling in love. Very time-consuming.”
You spin around to look at him. He’s leaning against the kitchen doorframe—his grandfather’s spot—with his arms crossed and his glasses on and the hoodie unzipped over a plain white t-shirt, and he looks so much like the boy you’d met in your senior year and yet so much like the man he’s become that the two images overlap in your vision, a double exposure, past and present occupying the same body.
“James.”
“Yeah.”
“I’m home.”
He crosses the kitchen in three steps and gathers you into him, and you fit against his chest the way you always have—your head in the hollow of his shoulder, your hands finding the back of his shirt, as immutable as the place in the road where left meets right.
Synopsis: as soon as you get assigned to the same lab group as athletes, you figure you'd be pulling most of the weight. It doesn't help that one of them seems wholly uninterested in even reading the syllabus...
Genre: James x reader, crack humor, social media, college shennanigans, fluff
A/N: I wish I had a friend group like Cortis, they seem to have so much fun together